diff options
Diffstat (limited to '42514-8.txt')
| -rw-r--r-- | 42514-8.txt | 9112 |
1 files changed, 0 insertions, 9112 deletions
diff --git a/42514-8.txt b/42514-8.txt deleted file mode 100644 index fd5568d..0000000 --- a/42514-8.txt +++ /dev/null @@ -1,9112 +0,0 @@ -The Project Gutenberg EBook of Lectures on Bible Revision, by Samuel Newth - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with -almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or -re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included -with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org - - -Title: Lectures on Bible Revision - -Author: Samuel Newth - -Release Date: April 12, 2013 [EBook #42514] - -Language: English - -Character set encoding: ISO-8859-1 - -*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK LECTURES ON BIBLE REVISION *** - - - - -Produced by The Online Distributed Proofreading Team at -http://www.pgdp.net (This file was produced from images -generously made available by The Internet Archive.) - - - - - - - - - - LECTURES ON BIBLE REVISION. - - With an Appendix - - CONTAINING THE PREFACES TO THE CHIEF HISTORICAL - EDITIONS OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE. - - - BY SAMUEL NEWTH, M.A., D.D., - PRINCIPAL, AND LEE PROFESSOR OF DIVINITY, NEW COLLEGE, LONDON; - MEMBER OF THE NEW TESTAMENT COMPANY OF REVISERS. - - - LONDON: - HODDER AND STOUGHTON, - 27, PATERNOSTER ROW. - MDCCCLXXXI. - - [_All rights reserved._] - - - - -PREFACE. - - -The following work is especially intended for Sunday-school and -Bible-class teachers, and for such others as from any cause may be unable -to consult many books or to read lengthened treatises. It has seemed to me -to be of great importance that those who are engaged in the responsible -service of teaching the young, and to whom the Bible is the constant -source of appeal, should be able both to take up an intelligent position -in regard to the new revision of the English Scriptures, and to meet the -various enquiries that will be made respecting it by those about them. I -have therefore endeavoured to provide for their use, in a compendious -form, a survey of the general argument for revision, and of the facts -which exhibit the present duty of Christian men in relation thereto. In -the execution of this purpose it has been necessary to direct attention to -the chief stages in the growth of the English Bible, but this has been -done only so far as seemed to be requisite for the illustration of the -main argument. Those who may desire to study this part of the subject more -at length are referred to the full and interesting volumes of Dr. Eadie, -or to the convenient manuals published by Dr. Moulton and by Dr. -Stoughton. Such as may wish to investigate more minutely the internal -history of the Authorized Version will find Dr. Westcott's _General View -of the History of the English Bible_ a most trustworthy and invaluable -guide. - -In the Appendix I have brought together the prologues or prefaces to the -chief historical editions of the English Bible. Some of these are not of -easy access to ordinary readers, while all are of deep and lasting -interest. They will abundantly repay a careful perusal. The reader will -thereby, more readily than in any other way, come into personal contact -with the noble men to whose self-denying labours our country and the world -are so deeply indebted; will learn what was the spirit which animated -them, and what were the aims and methods of their toil; and, in addition -to much wise instruction respecting the study of the word of God, will -learn how the deepest love and reverence for the Bible are not only -tolerant of changes in its outward form, but will indeed imperatively -demand them whenever needed for the more faithful exhibition of the truth -it enshrines. - -It has formed no part of my purpose either to exhibit or to justify the -changes which have been made in the revision in which I have had the -honour and the responsibility of sharing. The former will best be learnt -from the perusal of the Revised Version itself; the latter it would be -unbecoming in me to undertake. The ultimate decision respecting them must -rest upon the concurrent judgment of the wisest and most learned; and they -who are the most competent to judge will be the least hasty in giving -judgment, for they best know how difficult and delicate is the -translator's task, and how manifold, and sometimes how subtle, are the -various considerations which determine his rendering. Nor indeed would any -such attempt be possible within the limits I have here assigned to myself. -To be properly done it would require an appeal to special learning which -I have no right to assume in my readers, and to habits of scholarly -investigation which I may not presuppose. To the bulk of my readers the -one justification for the changes they will discover in the Revised New -Testament must practically rest in the fact that those who have for more -than ten years conscientiously and diligently laboured in this matter, and -who have with such anxious care revised and re-revised their work, have -been constrained to the conclusion that in this way they would most -faithfully and clearly present the sense of the sacred Word. May He whose -word it is graciously accept their service, and deign to use it for His -glory. - - NEW COLLEGE, - _April 26, 1881_. - - - - -CONTENTS. - - - Page - - LECTURE I. SUBSTANCE AND FORM 1 - - LECTURE II. THE GROWTH OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE 11 - - LECTURE III. THE FURTHER GROWTH OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE 25 - - LECTURE IV. THE REVISION OF 1611. THE SO-CALLED AUTHORIZED VERSION 39 - - LECTURE V. REVISION A RECURRING NECESSITY 51 - - LECTURE VI. ON THE IMPERFECT RENDERINGS INTRODUCED OR RETAINED IN - THE REVISION OF 1611 61 - - LECTURE VII. ON THE ORIGINAL TEXTS AS KNOWN IN 1611, AND AS NOW - KNOWN 79 - - LECTURE VIII. THE PREPARATIONS FOR FURTHER REVISION MADE DURING - THE PAST TWO CENTURIES 91 - - LECTURE IX. THE REVISION OF 1881 105 - - - APPENDIX. - - (A.) PURVEY'S PROLOGUE TO THE WYCLIFFITE BIBLE. CH. XV. 129 - - (B.) TYNDALE'S PROLOGUES 137 - - (C.) COVERDALE'S PROLOGUE TO HIS BIBLE OF 1535 160 - - (D.) PREFACE TO THE GENEVAN BIBLE. 1560 172 - - (E.) PREFACE TO THE BISHOPS' BIBLE. 1568 177 - - (F.) PREFACE TO THE REVISION OF 1611 199 - - (G.) THE REVISERS OF 1568 235 - - (H.) THE REVISERS OF 1611 237 - - - - -LECTURES ON BIBLE REVISION. - - - - -LECTURE I. - -_SUBSTANCE AND FORM._ - - -There are probably devout persons not a few in whose minds the mere -suggestion of a Revision of the Scriptures arouses a feeling of mingled -pain and surprise. In that Bible which they received from their fathers in -the trustful confidence of childhood, they have heard the voice of God -speaking to their souls. Not from any testimony given to them by others, -but from their own lengthened and varied experience of it, they know it to -be the Father's gift unto His children. It has quickened, guided, and -strengthened them, as no human words had ever done, answering the deepest -cravings of their nature, stimulating them to endeavours after a nobler -life, and enkindling within them the confidence of a sure and blessed -hope. That it is from heaven, and not from men, they know, not because of -what has been told them, but from what they themselves have seen and -learnt; and they need no further evidence of its inspiration than the fact -that it has opened their eyes to a knowledge of themselves, and to a -perception of the loveliness of Christ. That any should dare to meddle -with a book so precious and so honoured, seems to them a sacrilegious act, -and a Revision of the Holy Scriptures is to them a presumptuous attempt to -improve upon the handiwork of God. - -In this feeling there is much with which every Christian man will warmly -sympathize; but there is in it also something that calls for correction -and instruction. There is need here, as elsewhere, of careful thought and -self-discipline, lest, by confounding things that differ, we transfer our -reverence for what is God-given and divine to what is only human, and -therefore fallible. A little consideration will suffice to show that, in -such a matter as this, it is peculiarly important to distinguish between -substance and form, between what is essential and permanent and what is -accidental and variable. By the substance of the Bible we mean the -statements which, in various ways and diverse manners, it presents to our -thoughts; the precepts and the promises, the histories and the prophecies, -the doctrines and the prayers, the truths about God and about man, through -which our minds are instructed, our consciences enlightened, and our -hearts established by grace. By the form of the Bible, we mean the signs -or sounds by which the various statements contained in the Bible are -presented to us, and which are, as it were, the channel through which the -truths it teaches are conveyed to our minds. It will be obvious upon the -least consideration, that the kind and degree of reverence which it is -right to entertain towards the form of Scripture, is very different from -that which it behoves us to cherish for the substance of Scripture. -Respecting the latter, it is fitting to watch with all jealousy that no -man add unto it or take from it; it is precious for its own sake. Not so, -however, with the former; its worth is not in itself, but only in that -which it enshrines. The two sentences-- - -"This is a faithful saying, and worthy of all acceptation, that Christ -Jesus came into the world to save sinners," - -"Gwir yw'r gair ac yn haeddu pob derbyniad, ddyfod Crist Iesu i'r byd i -gadw pechaduriaid," - -are very different in form, whether judged by the eye or the ear, and yet -the truth conveyed by the former to an Englishman, or by the latter to a -Welshman, is essentially the same. And although one who had learnt to -prize that truth under either of the forms here given would naturally -cherish also the very words by which it had been taught him, his reverence -for the truth would impel him to adopt the other form in preference -whenever that might be the better instrument for conveying it to another. -Changes, therefore, in the form of Scripture may be lawful and right. - -Moreover, as a matter of history, the form of Scripture has, from the very -beginning, been passing through a continued succession of changes, and -with this fact it is most important that the Bible student should -familiarize himself. These changes may be arranged under two general -classes. - -One class of changes has arisen out of the perishable nature of the -documents, of which the Bible at the first consisted. - -It is scarcely needful to state that we do not now possess the original -copies of any of the books of the Old or the New Testament. Even while -these were still in existence it was necessary to transcribe them in order -that many persons in many places might possess and read them. In the work -of transcription, however careful the transcriber might have been, errors -of various kinds necessarily arose; some from mistaking one letter for -another; some from failure of memory, if the scribe were writing from -dictation; and some from occasional oversight, if he were writing from a -copy before him; some from momentary lapses of attention, when his hand -wrote on without his guidance; and some from an attempt to correct a real -or fancied error in the work of his predecessor. If any of my readers will -make an experiment by copying a passage of some length from any printed -book, and then hand over his manuscript to a friend with a request to copy -it, and afterwards pass on the copy so made to a third, and so on in -succession through a list of ten or a dozen persons, each copying the -manuscript of the one before him in the list, he will, on comparing the -last with the printed book, have a vivid and interesting illustration of -the number and kind of variations that arise in the process of -transcription. In the case, therefore, of even very early copies of any of -the books of the Scriptures, some sort of revision would become necessary, -and the deeper the reverence for the book, the more obligatory would the -duty of making such a revision be felt to be, and the more earnestly and -readily would it be undertaken. So long as the original copies were in -existence and accessible this work of revision would be comparatively easy -and simple. It would call only for the ability to make careful and patient -comparison. But when the originals could no longer be appealed to, and -when, moreover, successive transcription had gone on through many -generations, the work would become much more complex and difficult, -calling for much knowledge and much persevering research, for a mind -skilled in the appreciation of evidence, and able to judge calmly between -conflicting testimony. At the same time, the need for revision would to -some extent be greater than before. I say to some extent, because the -natural multiplication of errors arising from successive transcription -through many centuries, has in the case of the Scriptures been very -largely checked. The special reverence felt for this book beyond other -books led to the exercise of special care in the preparation of Biblical -manuscripts, and special precautions were taken to guard them as far as -possible from any variation. Owing to these and other causes a larger -measure of uniformity is found in the later than in the earlier -manuscripts now extant. - -A second class of changes in the form of the Scriptures has arisen from -the natural growth and development of language. - -The earliest Bible of which we have any historical knowledge was in the -form of a roll, made probably of skins, containing the five books of -Moses, and written in the Hebrew language. This was described as "the Book -of the Law of the Lord given by Moses" (2 Chron. xxxiv. 14); more briefly -as "the Book of the Law of Moses" (Joshua viii. 31; 2 Kings xiv. 6; Neh. -viii. 1), or as "the Book of the Law of God" (Neh. viii. 8); and more -briefly still as "the Book of the Law" (2 Kings xxii. 8), or as "the Book -of Moses." (Ezra vi. 18; Mark xii. 26.) Two other collections of sacred -books were subsequently added, known respectively as the Prophets and the -Holy Writings, the former comprising Joshua, Judges, Samuel, Kings, -Isaiah, Jeremiah, Ezekiel, and the twelve minor prophets; the latter -comprising the Psalms, Proverbs, Job, the Song of Solomon, Ruth, -Lamentations, Ecclesiastes, Daniel, Ezra, Nehemiah, and Chronicles. It is -in this order, we may note in passing, that the books of the Old Testament -are still arranged in our Hebrew Bibles. - -Before the completion of the canon of the Old Testament the language of -the Jews began to exhibit evidences of change, and through their -intercourse with the various peoples of Mesopotamia (or Aram) the later -books show a distinct tendency towards Aramaic forms and idioms. This -tendency, already apparent at the time of the return from the Captivity, -was accelerated by the political events which followed. During the hundred -and eighty years and more which intervened between the Restoration of the -Temple, B.C. 516, and the overthrow of Darius Codomannus, B.C. 331, Judęa -was a portion of that province of the Persian empire, in which the Aramaic -was the prevalent dialect. The ancient Hebrew gradually ceased to be the -language of the Jews in common life, and, before the time of our Lord, had -been supplanted by the language of their Eastern neighbours. - -With the decline of the Hebrew language there arose amongst the Jews the -class of men known as Scribes, whose primary function was that of -preparing copies of the Scriptures, and of guarding the sacred text from -the intrusion of errors. Owing to their great zeal for the preservation of -the letter of Scripture, and to their natural tendency to hold fast to the -honour and influence which their special knowledge and skill gave to -them, they did not, when Hebrew ceased to be intelligible to the common -people, set themselves to the task of giving them the Bible in a form -which they could understand; but, magnifying their office overmuch, -assumed the position of authoritative teachers and expounders of the Law. -Scholars might still study for themselves the ancient Bible, but for the -people at large the form which the Scriptures now practically assumed was -that of the spoken utterances of the Scribes. - -How imperfect and unsatisfactory this must have been is obvious; and the -more so as these teachers did not content themselves with simply rendering -the ancient text into a familiar form, but intermingled with it a mass of -human traditions that obscured and sometimes contradicted its meaning. It -would have been a great gain for the people of Judęa if their regard for -the outward form of their Scriptures had been less extreme and more -enlightened, and if competent men amongst them had ventured so to revise -the ancient books that their fellow countrymen might read in their own -tongue the wonderful works and words of God. - -This wiser course was adopted in that larger Judęa which lay outside of -Palestine. The Jews scattered through Asia Minor, Syria, and Egypt, and -other parts of the empire of Alexander and his successors, were less -rigidly conservative than were the residents of Judęa, and for their use a -translation into Greek was made in the latter part of the third century -before Christ. This is the version known as the Septuagint.[1] It is -probable, both on general grounds and from internal evidence, that the -Pentateuch was the portion first translated, and that subsequently, though -after no very long interval of time, the other portions were translated -also. It is quite certain that the whole was in circulation in the middle -of the second century before Christ. Various tales respecting the origin -of this translation got spread abroad.[2] These are largely due to the -vivid imagination of their authors. They may, however, be taken as -evidence of the high esteem in which this version was held; and we shall -probably not err in concluding from them that Alexandria was the city in -which it originated. During, then, the two centuries that preceded the -Advent, the Bible, as used by the great majority of its readers in various -parts of the world, had assumed an entirely different form from that in -which it at first appeared. It was in Greek, and not in Hebrew, and it -included several additional works; those, namely, which are now called -collectively the Apocrypha. The use of this translation amongst the -extra-Palestinian Jews contributed largely to the spread of Christianity; -and to many amongst the earliest Christian churches, and for many -generations, it was still the form under which they studied the books of -the Old Testament. - -At the time of our Lord and His Apostles, Greek was the language which -most widely prevailed through the Roman Empire. It was the ordinary -language of intercourse amongst all the peoples that had formerly been -subjugated by Grecian arms, and was read and spoken by many in Rome -itself. It was in this language, and not in the sacred language of the -ancient Church, that the books of the New Testament were written; and the -lesson was thereby emphatically taught us that the Bible was for man, and -not man for the Bible; that the form was subordinate to the substance, and -should be so modified, as occasions occur, that it may best minister to -the spiritual wants of mankind. - -As years passed on Christianity spread into the rural parts of the -districts already occupied, where Greek was but little known, and into new -regions beyond, where that language had never prevailed. This called for -further changes in the form of Scripture, and in the second century of our -era both the Old and New Testaments were translated for the use of the -numerous Christians in Northern and Eastern Syria into that form of -Aramaic which is known as Syriac. This language--the Syro-Aramaic--differs -by dialectic peculiarities from the Palestinian Aramaic. In its earliest -forms, however, we have probably the nearest representation we can now -hope to obtain of the native language of the people amongst whom our Lord -lived and laboured. - -About the same time also the Scriptures began to be translated into Latin -for the use of the Churches of North Africa, and there is good reason for -believing that in the last quarter of the second century the entire -Scriptures in Latin were largely circulated throughout that region. This -was what is termed the Old Latin version. It was the Bible as possessed -and used by Tertullian and Cyprian, and subsequently, in a revised form, -by Augustine. In the Old Testament this version was made, not from Hebrew, -but from the Greek of the Septuagint, and so was but the translation of a -translation. - -From Africa this Bible passed into Italy. Here a certain rudeness of -style, arising from its provincial origin, awakened ere long a desire to -secure a version that should be at once more accurate and more grateful to -Italian ears. Various attempts at a revision of the Latin were -consequently made. One of these, known as the Itala, or the Italic -version, is highly commended by Augustine. In the year A.D. 383, Damasus, -the then Bishop of Rome, troubled by the manifold variations that existed -between different copies of the Latin Scriptures then in circulation, -used his influence with one of the greatest scholars of the age, Eusebius -Hieronymus, to undertake the laborious and responsible task of a thorough -revision of the Latin text. Hieronymus, or, as he is commonly termed, -Jerome, at once set himself to the task, and his revised New Testament -appeared in A.D. 385. He also once and again revised the Old Latin version -of the Book of Psalms, and subsequently the remaining books of the Old -Testament, carefully comparing them with the Greek of the Septuagint, from -which they had been derived. In A.D. 389, when in his sixtieth year, he -entered upon the further task of a new translation of the books of the Old -Testament from the original Hebrew, and completed it in the year A.D. 404. -Out of the various labours of Jerome arose the Bible which is commonly -known as the Vulgate. Jerome's translation of the Old Testament from the -Hebrew was not made at the instance of any ecclesiastical authority, and -the old prejudice in favour of the Septuagint led many still to cling to -the earlier version. Only very gradually did the new translation make its -way; and not until the time of Gregory the Great, at the close of the -sixth century, did it receive the explicit sanction of the head of the -Roman Church.[3] In the case of the Psalter, the old translation was never -superseded. - -The Vulgate is thus a composite work. It contains (1) Jerome's translation -from the Hebrew of all the books of the Old Testament, except the Psalms; -(2) Jerome's revision of the Old Latin version of the Psalms, that version -being, as stated above, made from the Septuagint; (3) the Old Latin -version of the Apocrypha unrevised, save in the books of Judith and -Tobit; (4) Jerome's revised New Testament, which in the Gospels was very -careful and complete, and might almost be termed a new translation, though -he himself repudiated any such claim. - -During many centuries the Vulgate was the only form in which the Bible was -accessible to the people of Western Europe, and it was the Bible from -which in turn the earliest Bibles of our own and other countries were -immediately derived. It will thus be seen that the history of the Bible -has from the beginning been a history of revision. Only so could they who -loved the Bible fulfil the trust committed to them; only so could the -Bible be a Bible for mankind. - - - - -LECTURE II. - -_THE GROWTH OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE._ - - -The English Bible, more than any other of the forms in which the -Scriptures have been used by Christian men, has been a growth. It is not -the production of one man, or of one epoch. It has come down to us through -a long series of transformations, and it is the result of the continuous -endeavours of a succession of earnest labourers to give to their -fellow-countrymen a faithful representation of the word of God. - -At what date, and by whom, the Scriptures were first set forth in a form -which was intelligible to the people of this country is not known. In the -earliest period respecting which we have any clear information, the Latin -Vulgate was the Bible of the clergy and of public worship. Some portions -only were rendered into the language of the common people. Few of them -probably were able to read, and this may explain why it was that the -Psalms were especially selected for translation. They could be more -readily committed to memory, and be more easily wedded to music. But -whatever the reason, the Psalter is the earliest English Bible of which we -have any definite knowledge. It was translated quite early in the eighth -century, both by Aldhelm, sometime Abbot of Malmesbury, but at his death, -in A.D. 709,[4] Bishop of Sherborne, and by Guthlac,[5] the hermit of -Croyland, who died A.D. 714.[6] A few years later, A.D. 735, the Venerable -Bede translated the gospel of John, dying, as related in the touching -narrative of his disciple Cuthbert, in the very act of completing it. In -the following century King Alfred greatly encouraged the work of -translation, and it is to this period that we are probably to attribute -those Anglo-Saxon gospels which have come down to us.[7] Towards the close -of the tenth century, or early in the eleventh, the first seven books of -the Old Testament were partly translated and partly epitomised by Ęlfric, -Archbishop of Canterbury. A verse from each of these two last-mentioned -works will show of what sort was the form of these early English Bibles, -and will at the same time illustrate one of the causes which from time to -time have rendered the task of revision an imperative duty. - -The Anglo-Saxon gospel presents Matthew v. 3 thus: - -"Eadige sind ša gastlican žearfan, foršam hyra ys heofena rice." - -And in Ęlfric's Heptateuch, Genesis xliii. 29 reads: - -"Ša josep geseah his gemeddredan brožor beniamin ža cwaež he, is žis se -cnapa že ge me foresaedon and eft he cwaež god gemilt sige že sunu min." - -In the course of time our language gradually changed from the form -exhibited in these quotations to that seen in the writings of Chaucer and -Wycliffe. During the earlier part of this transition period the Old -English (Anglo-Saxon) Scriptures continued in use; but towards the middle -part they seem to have become partially unintelligible, and attempts were -consequently made to give the Scriptures to the people in the new form of -language then prevalent, and which is known as the Early English. It has -been asserted that the entire Scriptures were issued in this form; but for -this there is no satisfactory evidence. We have certain knowledge only of -a poetical version of the Psalms (the "Ormulum"), written about the close -of the twelfth century; of a poetical narration of the principal events -recorded in Genesis and Exodus, written about the middle of the thirteenth -century; and of two prose verses of the Psalms, both belonging to the -early part of the fourteenth century, one by William de Schorham, vicar of -Chart-Sutton, in Kent, and the other by Richard Rolle, of Hampole, near -Doncaster. In the version of the former the first two verses of Psalm i. -are thus given: - -"Blessed be the man that ghed nought in the counseil of wicked: ne stode -nought in the waie of singheres, ne sat nought in fals jugement. Ac hijs -wylle was in the wylle of oure Lord; and he schal thenche in hijs lawe -both daghe and nyght." - -The year 1382 is the earliest date at which it can with any confidence be -affirmed that the entire Scriptures existed in the English language.[8] -During several years previous to this date Wycliffe and his associates -had in various ways been working towards the accomplishment of this -result. But it was with some measure of secrecy, as of men who apprehended -danger from the attempt. This renders it difficult to determine with -precision the date when the work was completed, and what was the part -which each of the joint labourers had in the common task. It is beyond -controversy that the chief place of honour is due to John Wycliffe. His -name is so closely and constantly associated with this Bible by those who -refer to it in the times immediately succeeding, as to put it beyond all -doubt that it is to his influence our country is mainly indebted for this -unspeakable boon. The translation of the New Testament was probably in -whole or in large part the work of Wycliffe himself. That of the Old -Testament, down to the twentieth verse of the third chapter of Baruch, is -credibly assigned, upon the authority of a MS. in the Bodleian library, to -Nicholas de Hereford, one of the leaders of the Lollard party in Oxford. -It is probable that this Bible was somewhat hurriedly completed, and that -either the translators were prevented by circumstances from reviewing -their work before issuing it, or, with the natural eagerness of men -engaged in a first attempt, they did not allow themselves time for doing -so. Possibly also they may themselves have regarded it but as a sort of -first draft of their work, and the variations they had found to exist in -their copies of the Vulgate had revealed to them the need of further -labour before they could satisfactorily complete the task they had -undertaken. - -Wycliffe died in December, 1384; but either before his death, or shortly -afterward, a revision of this work was commenced by one of his most -intimate friends, John Purvey, who, having resided with Wycliffe during -the latter part of his life, may be reasonably credited with acting herein -under a full knowledge of the wishes and aims of his honoured teacher. - -The course pursued by Purvey, as described by himself in his prologue,[9] -is interesting and instructive, setting forth, as it does, most distinctly -the main lines upon which any work of Biblical revision must proceed. His -first step was to collect old copies of the Vulgate, and the works of -learned men who had expounded and translated the same; and then, by -examination and comparison, to remove as far as he could the errors which -in various ways had crept into the Latin text. His second step was to -study afresh the text so revised, and endeavour to arrive at a correct -apprehension of its general meaning. His third was to consult the best -authorities within his reach for the explanation of obscure terms, and of -specially difficult passages. His fourth was to translate as clearly as -possible, and then submit the same to the joint correction of competent -persons; or, to use his own words, "to translate as clearly as he could to -the sentence, and to have many good fellows, and cunning, at the -correcting of the translation." By the co-operation of this band of -skilful helpers the work was completed about the year 1388, and copies of -it were rapidly multiplied.[10] It became, in fact, the accepted form of -the Wycliffite version. - -By a comparison of the two verses of Psalm i., given above, with the forms -in which they appeared in the two Wycliffe Bibles, the reader will be able -in some degree to estimate the growth of our language, and will also -understand how painstaking and reverent was the care taken by these -"faithful men" that in this sacred work they might offer of their very -best. - -In the earlier Wycliffe version the verses read thus: - -"Blisful the man that went not awei in the counseil of unpitouse, and in -the wei off sinful stod not, and in the chagher of pestilence sat not. But -in the lawe of the Lord his wil; and in the lawe of hym he shal sweteli -thenke dai and nyght." - -In Purvey's revised version they read: - -"Blessid _is_ the man that ghede not in the councel of wickid men; and -stood not in the weie of synneris, and sat not in the chaier of -pestilence. But his wille _is_ in the lawe of the Lord; and he schal -bithenke in the lawe of hym dai and nyght." - -This Bible, so long as it remained in use as the Bible of English people, -existed, it should be remembered, only in a manuscript form.[11] The chief -point, however, to be noticed here is, that with all its excellences, and -unspeakable as was its worth, it was but the translation of a translation. -Neither Wycliffe nor his associates had access to the Hebrew original of -the Old Testament; and although some copies of the Greek New Testament -were then to be found in England, there is no reason to believe that -Purvey or his friends were able to make any use of them. They were, -indeed, aware that the Latin of the common text did not always faithfully -represent the Hebrew; but their knowledge of this fact was second-hand, -gathered chiefly from the commentaries of Nicholas de Lyra, a writer -whose works were held in high repute by Bible students in that age. They -did not, therefore, venture to correct these places, but contented -themselves with noting in the margin, "What the Ebru hath, and how it is -undurstondun." This, Purvey states, he has done most frequently in the -Psalter, which "of alle oure bokis discordith most fro Ebru." - - * * * * * - -The third stage in the growth of the English Scriptures is brought before -us by the interesting series of printed Bibles that issued from the -printing press in the reign of Henry VIII. - -After the death of Wycliffe the efforts of the Popish party to crush the -Lollards had increased in violence, and various enactments were passed -proscribing the use of the Bible which bore his name. An act, passed in -the second parliament of Henry V., went still further, and declared that -all who read the Scriptures in their native tongue should forfeit land, -cattle, life, and goods, they and their heirs for ever. Notwithstanding -these repressive measures, copies of the Wycliffe Bible were still made -and read in secret. This could be done only with great risk and -difficulty, and none but persons of some wealth could afford the expense -of a complete copy. Those in humbler positions deemed themselves happy if -they could secure a single book, or even a few leaves. Moreover, through -the growing changes of the language, many passages were becoming very -obscure to ordinary readers. During the hundred years which followed after -the issuing of the law just referred to, two important events had -happened; namely, the invention of printing,[12] and the German -Reformation. Both of these had a large influence in stimulating the -friends of the Bible to new efforts in revising it for popular use. - -The leader of this movement in our own country was William Tyndale, who, -in the year 1525, printed on the Continent, whither he had been driven by -the opposition which beset him at home, the first edition of his New -Testament, translated from the Greek. A second and revised edition, -"dylygently corrected and compared with the Greke," was printed at -Antwerp, and published in November, 1534; and a third and final edition -was published in the early part of 1535, in the May of which year he was -arrested and committed to the castle of Vilvorde, near Brussels. Of other -parts of the Scriptures Tyndale was able to publish only the Pentateuch -(1530 or 1531) and the book of Jonah (1534). On the sixth day of October, -1536, he was led to the stake. He was there strangled and his body burnt. - -Just twelve months before the martyrdom of Tyndale, the first printed -edition of the entire Scriptures in the English language was issued from -the press of Jacob van Meteren, at Antwerp. The privilege and honour of -accomplishing this memorable work belongs to Miles Coverdale, at that time -a poor scholar, dependent upon the patronage of Thomas Cromwell and -others, though subsequently, for a short period in the reign of Edward -VI., Bishop of Exeter. The first edition of his Bible was "prynted in the -year of our Lord MDXXXV., and fynished the fourthe day of October." -Coverdale had been moved to the undertaking by his own deep sense of the -needs of his country, and by the earnest appeals addressed to him by -others. Through his modesty of disposition, and his lowly estimate of his -own abilities, he would have declined the task, but the urgency of his -friends prevailed. The expenses also of the preparation and publication of -the work were met by the liberality of some of them. In his prologue he -says, "It was neither my labour nor desire to have this work put in my -hand; nevertheless it grieved me that other nations should be more -plenteously provided for with the Scripture in their mother tongue than -we; therefore, when I was instantly required, though I could not do as -well as I would, I thought it my duty to do my best, and that with a good -will;"[13] and in the dedication to the king, prefixed to some of the -copies, he says, "As the Holy Ghost moved other men to do the cost hereof, -so was I boldened in God to labour in the same." According to the -statement on the title-page this was not a translation made from the -original texts,[14] but was faithfully and truly translated out of the -"Douche and Latyn in to Englishe." In the dedication he states that he -had, "with a clear conscience purely and faithfully translated this out of -five sundry interpreters," and in his prologue he explains further, that -to help him in his work he had used "sundry translations, not only in -Latin, but also of the Dutch interpreters;" and he is careful, further, to -explain that he did not "set forth this special translation" "as a -reprover and despiser of other men's translations," but "lowly and -faithfully have I followed mine interpreters, and that under correction." -The five interpreters to whom Coverdale thus refers were probably the -Vulgate, the Latin version of Pagninus, Luther's translation, the Zurich -Bible, and Tyndale's New Testament and Pentateuch. Though the volume was -dedicated to the king, and though Coverdale was backed by powerful -patrons, this Bible was not published with a royal license. No direct -attempt, however, was made to suppress it. In the following year (1536) it -was virtually condemned by the members of Convocation, who prayed the king -that he would "grant unto his subjects of the laity the reading of the -Bible in the English tongue, and that a new translation of it be made for -that end and purpose." But notwithstanding this two new editions of -Coverdale's Bible were printed in London in 1537, and on the title-page of -both of these there appeared the words, "Set forth with the kynge's moost -gracious licence." - -In the same year, 1537, and probably in the earlier part of it, there was -issued in London another Bible, which also bore upon its title-page the -inscription, "Set forth with the kinge's most gracyous lycence."[15] This -Bible, commonly known as Matthew's Bible, was, it is now generally -believed, prepared for the press by John Rogers, who suffered martyrdom at -Smithfield, under the Marian persecution. In the New Testament and -Pentateuch he agrees substantially with Tyndale's version. Of the other -books of the Old Testament, a portion is obviously taken from Coverdale, -the remaining part, Joshua to Chronicles, has been thought with good -reason to be the work of Tyndale. It is known that Tyndale, after the -publication of his Pentateuch, continued to labour at the translation of -the Old Testament. In a letter written during his imprisonment he prays to -be allowed to have his Hebrew Bible, and his Hebrew grammar and -dictionary; and it is by no means unlikely that the results of his -studies were committed to the care of Rogers. If this surmise be correct, -then this Bible may be viewed as a compilation, two-thirds of it being due -to Tyndale, and one-third to Coverdale. A sufficient reason for the -adoption of the assumed name of Thomas Matthew is thus supplied, since -Rogers could not claim the work as his own, and Tyndale's name would have -arrayed against it the opposition both of the king and of the Romish -party. - -Both of the last mentioned Bibles were open to certain obvious objections. -Coverdale's, in that it was derived from German and Latin versions; and -Matthew's, in that it was in part only made from the original texts. -Matthew's also was accompanied by a considerable number of critical and -explanatory notes, many of which were of a decided anti-papal cast. -Accordingly, at the instigation and under the patronage of Thomas -Cromwell, Coverdale set himself to revise his former work with the aid of -the valuable contribution supplied to him in Matthew's Bible. The printing -of this new Bible was completed in April, 1539, and from the circumstance -that it was printed in the largest folio then used, 15 inches by 9, it -was, and is, commonly described as the Great Bible. In the title-page it -is declared to be "truly translated, after the veryte of the Hebrue and -Greke textes by ye dylygent studye of dyuerse excellent learned men, -expert in the forsayde tonges."[16] By this, it is now tolerably certain, -we are to understand, not that several living scholars took part with -Coverdale in the preparation of the volume, but that he availed himself of -the published writings of men skilled in the ancient languages, who had -translated and expounded the Hebrew and Greek texts of the Scriptures. His -chief guides were Sebastian Munster for the Old Testament, and Erasmus for -the New. The Bible appeared without notes, and had no dedication.[17] - -In the same year (1539) there appeared also the Bible[18] edited by -Richard Taverner, formerly of Cardinal College (now Christ Church), -Oxford, afterwards of the Inner Temple, and more recently Clerk of the -Signet to the King.[19] It may be briefly described as a revised edition -of Matthew's Bible. Taverner had some reputation as a Greek scholar, but -his work is very unequally executed, and before the formidable competition -of the Great Bible it soon sank into obscurity. After its first year of -issue this Bible seems to have been only once reprinted in its entirety; -namely, in 1549.[20] - -Not content with what he had already done, Coverdale persevered in the -revision and re-revision of his work. A second edition was issued in -April, 1540, to which was prefixed a prologue by Cranmer,[21] and its -title contained the words, "This is the Byble apoynted to the use of the -churches." Two other editions appeared in the same year, and three in the -following year.[22] (The edition of April, 1540, seems, however, to have -been regarded as a sort of standard edition.) This Bible was the Bible -read in churches in the reign of Edward VI., and in the early part of the -reign of Elizabeth. - -Hence it will be seen that of the four principal Bibles published in the -reign of Henry VIII., namely, Tyndale's New Testament and Pentateuch, -Coverdale's Bible, Matthew's Bible, and the Great Bible, the last three -form a group of closely related versions, of which Tyndale's is the common -parent, and the rest successively derived therefrom. And it is very -noteworthy that these Bibles are mainly the result of the patient and -devoted labours of two men only. The work done by such men as Rogers and -Taverner, however important, is altogether of a subordinate kind. William -Tyndale and Miles Coverdale stand apart, and above all others, as the men -who, in those days of religious awakening and of conflict with the papal -tyranny, gave the Bible to our countrymen in a form that could reach at -once their understanding and their heart. Remembering this, and -remembering also in what difficult circumstances the work was done, the -wonder is far less that room was left for improvement, and that further -revision was felt by themselves and others to be an imperative duty, than -that so much was accomplished, and so well, by the indomitable and -self-denying labours of these noble men. - - - - -LECTURE III. - -_THE FURTHER GROWTH OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE._ - - -The accession of Elizabeth, November 17th, 1558, conveniently marks the -date of a fourth stage in the growth of the English Bible. The former -translations and revisions had been done in troublous times, in the midst -of harassing opposition, and under circumstances which forbade the full -use of such aids as the scholarship of the times could furnish. The -versions now to be mentioned were carried on in open day, and with free -access to all that was then available for the correction and explanation -of the original texts. - - * * * * * - -Amongst the many earnest men driven into exile by the Marian persecution -was William Whittingham, some time Fellow of All Souls', Oxford, and -subsequently Dean of Durham.[23] Along with others he found a refuge, -first at Frankfort, and afterwards at Geneva. On the 10th day of June, -1557, there was published, in the last mentioned city, a small volume, -16mo, entitled "The Newe Testament of our Lord Jesus Christ. Conferred -diligently with the Greke, and best approved translations. With the -arguments aswel before the chapters, as for every Boke and Epistle, also -diversities of readings, and moste proffitable annotations of all harde -places; whereunto is added a copious Table." This translation, there is -reason to believe, was the work of Whittingham alone. It may be noted, in -passing, that it was the first English New Testament which contained the -now familiar division into verses, and the first also to indicate by -_italics_ the words added by the translator in order to convey more fully -or more clearly the sense of the original. - -Three years afterwards (1560) there was published in the same city, "The -Bible and Holy Scriptures conteyned in the Olde and Newe Testament. -Translated according to the Ebrue and Greeke, and conferred with the best -translations in divers languages. With moste profitable annotations upon -all the hard places, and other things of great importance as may appeare -in the epistle to the reader." This is the celebrated Genevan version, -which for nearly a century onward was the form of Bible most largely -circulated in this country. It differed in several respects from its -predecessors. It was a convenient quarto instead of a cumbrous folio. It -was printed in Roman letters instead of the heavy Gothic or black letters. -It marked by a different type all words inserted for the completion of the -sense, and the chapters were divided into verses. But what was of more -importance, it was, as stated in the title, compared throughout with the -original texts. Both in the Old and New Testaments it largely reproduces -the words of Tyndale. Sometimes it gives a preference to the version of -Coverdale; but often it departs from both in order to give a more exact -rendering of the Hebrew or the Greek. It seems that several of the Genevan -refugees consecrated their enforced leisure to "this great and wonderful -work," as they justly term it, moved thereto by the twofold consideration -that, owing to "imperfect knowledge of the tongues," the previous -"translations required greatly to be perused and reformed," and that -"great opportunities and occasions" for doing this work were presented to -them in the "so many godly and learned men" into whose society they had -now been brought. - -The names of Miles Coverdale, Christopher Goodman, Anthony Gilby, Thomas -Sampson, William Cole, and William Whittingham are given as those who, -with some others, joined in this undertaking. On the accession of -Elizabeth most of the exiles returned home, conveying with them, for -presentation to the Queen, the Book of Psalms as a specimen of the work on -which they were engaged.[24] - -Wittingham only, with one or two others, remained behind for a year and a -half in order to complete the work. According to the statement given in -the address to the reader, the entire period spent upon the preparation of -this version was a little more than two years. It will hence be seen that -whatever may have been the part taken in the work by Coverdale and others, -by far the chief share in it devolved upon Whittingham and the one or two -referred to, who were probably Gilby and Sampson. How weighty was the -obligation which in the view of these self-denying men rested upon them to -give the word of God to their country in the form that would best and most -truly present it, and with what reverent care they laboured to attain -unto this, is shown by the fact that although Whittingham had so recently -published his version of the New Testament, he is not content with a -simple reproduction of this, but subjects it to a thorough and very -careful revision. A comparison of the introduction to Luke's gospel as it -appears in the Genevan Bible of 1560 with the same passage in -Whittingham's version of 1557 will help our readers in some measure to -realize the nature and extent of this revision. - -In the earlier version the passages read thus: - - "For asmuch as many have taken in hand to write the historie of those - thynges, wherof we are fully certified, even as they declared them - unto us, which from y{e} begynnyng saw them their selves, and were - ministers at the doyng: It seemed good also to me (moste noble - Theophilus) as sone as I had learned perfectly all thynges from the - beginnyng, to wryte unto thee therof from poynt to poynt: That thou - mightest acknowlage the trueth of those thinges where in thou hast - bene broght up." - -In the version of 1560 the same passage is given thus: - - "For as much as many have taken in hande to set foorth the storie of - those thinges whereof we are fully persuaded. As they have delivered - them unto us, which from the beginning saw them theirselves, and were - ministers of the worde, It seemed good also to me (most noble - Theophilus), as sone as I had searched out perfectly all things from - the beginnyng, to write unto thee thereof from point to point, That - thou mightest acknowledge the certaintie of these things, whereof thou - hast bene instructed." - -It will be seen that in this short passage the changes made from the -earlier form of the work are as many as ten in number. As this, however, -may be deemed a somewhat exceptional passage, let us take an ordinary -chapter in the Gospels, presenting no special difficulty, as for instance -Matt. xvii. A collation of the two versions will show that in this chapter -of twenty-seven verses the revision of 1560 departs from Whittingham's -earlier work in no fewer than forty places.[25] Thus persevering was the -endeavour of these faithful men to do their very best, and with what -success may to some extent be seen in the fact that of these forty -changes twenty-six were confirmed in after years by the judgment of King -James' translators. - -"So earnestly," says Strype[26] in his _Life of Archbishop Parker_, "did -the people of the nation thirst in those days after the knowledge of the -Scriptures, that that first impression was soon sold off." So earnestly -also did the translators seek to perfect their work, that about the -beginning of March, 1565, they had finished a careful review and -correction of their translation in preparing for a fresh issue. - -Popular as was the Genevan Bible amongst the mass of the English people, -the decidedly puritanic cast of its annotations stood in the way of its -universal acceptance, while its manifest superiority as a translation to -the Great Bible made it almost an impossibility that the latter could be -maintained in its place of pre-eminence as the Bible appointed by -authority to be read in churches. Steps were accordingly taken by Matthew -Parker, Archbishop of Canterbury, to prepare a Bible, by the aid of -"diverse learned fellow-bishops," that would accord with the -ecclesiastical sympathies of the party to which he belonged.[27] He -distributed portions to twelve of his episcopal brethren, and to other -Church dignitaries;[28] one portion he took under his own charge. The -completed work was presented to Elizabeth within a few weeks of the -completion of the tenth year of her reign, October 5th, 1568. - -The rules laid down by Parker for the guidance of his colleagues were -these: 1. "To follow the common English translation used in the churches, -and not to recede from it but where it varieth manifestly from the Hebrew -or Greek original. 2. To use sections and divisions in the texts as -Pagnine[29] in his translation useth; and for the verity of the Hebrew, to -follow the said Pagnine and Munster specially, and generally others -learned in the tongues. 3. To make no bitter notes upon any text, or yet -to set down any determination in places of controversy. 4. To note such -chapters and places as contain matter of genealogies, or other such places -not edifying, with some strike or note, that the reader may eschew them in -his public reading. 5. That all such words as sound in the old translation -to any offence of lightness or obscenity be expressed with more convenient -terms and phrases." From the first of these rules it is clear that the -work then undertaken was intended to be a revision of the Great Bible. -Some of the revisers seem to have observed this rule in a most rigid -manner, and have followed the Great Bible so closely as to retain its -words, even in places which had been more correctly rendered in the -Genevan. There appears to have been no co-operative action on the part of -the several revisers, and to this cause we may attribute much of the -irregularity that attaches to the execution of their work. In many -respects they laid themselves open to adverse criticism, and a paper was -sent to Parker by Thomas Lawrence, Head Master of Shrewsbury School, and -an eminent Greek scholar, entitled, _Notes of Errors in the Translation of -the New Testament out of the Greek_.[30] He points out fifteen passages in -which the words are not "aptlye translated," eight in which "words and -pieces of sentences" are "omytted," two in which superfluous words are -inserted, two in which, owing to mistranslation, an "error in doctrine" is -involved, and two in which the moods and tenses of verbs are changed. -These passages, except one from the Colossians, are all taken from the -Gospels; and we may hence not unreasonably infer that the writer intended -the passages named to be regarded, not as an exhaustive list, but as -illustrations simply of the kind of defects which called for correction. -Moved, as would seem, by these criticisms, Parker set on foot a revision -of his former volume; and in 1572 this Bible was, as his biographer -expresses it,[31] "a second time by his means" "printed with Corrections -and Amendments and other improvements, more than the former Editions." - -Although this Bible received the sanction of Convocation, and every -Archbishop and Bishop was ordered to have a copy in his hall or -dining-room for the use of his servants and of strangers; and although -some editions bear on their title-page the words, "Set forth by -Aucthoritie" (meaning thereby the authority of Convocation), it never came -into anything like general use, nor did it even establish itself as the -Bible exclusively read in churches. The Genevan Bible was still used by -many of the clergy in their sermons and in their published works; and in -1587, though nineteen years had then passed since its first publication, -we find Archbishop Whitgift complaining that divers parish churches and -chapels of ease had either no Bible at all, or those only which were not -of the translation authorized by the Synods of Bishops. Between 1568, -when this Bible was first published, and 1608, when the last New Testament -of this version was issued, there were sent forth altogether twenty -editions of the Bishops' Bible and eleven of the New Testament. In the -same period there were published seventy-nine editions of the Genevan -Bible, and thirty of the Genevan New Testament.[32] - -Besides the Genevan and the Bishops', another Bible made its appearance -(so far, at least, as the New Testament was concerned) in the reign of -Elizabeth. In the year 1582 there was printed at Rheims a translation of -the New Testament,[33] made by certain scholars connected with the English -seminary for the training of Catholic priests, formerly established at -Douai, in Flanders. The translators, in their preface, candidly confess -that they did not publish from any conviction "that the Holy Scriptures -should alwaies be in our mother tonge," or that they ought "to be read -indifferently of all," but because they had compassion to see their -"beloved countrie men with extreme danger of their soules, to use only -such prophane translations;" viz., as the Protestant Bibles previously -referred to, "and erroneous men's mere phantasies, for the pure and -beloved word of truth;" and because, also, they were "moved thereunto by -the desires of many devout persons," and whom they hoped to induce to lay -aside the "impure versions" they had hitherto been compelled to employ. -Quite apart from the polemical purpose thus distinctly avowed, this -translation was a retrograde movement. It did not profess to translate the -original texts, but only the "vulgar Latin;" and the translators justify -their procedure by this plea, amongst others, that "the holy Council of -Trent ... hath declared and defined this onely of al other Latin -translations to be authentical, and so onely to be used and taken in -publike lessons, disputations, preachings, and expositions, and that no -man presume upon any pretence to reject or refuse the same." - -In the accomplishment of their work the Rhemish translators have very -faithfully observed the rule which they laid down for themselves, to be -"very precise and religious in folowing our copie, the old vulgar approved -Latin; not only in sense ... but sometime in the very wordes also, and -phrases;" that is to say, they have given a very literal and exact -translation of the Vulgate, in many parts extremely Latinized in its -diction. A considerable number of words they virtually left untranslated, -boldly venturing to transfer the unfamiliar, and in many cases -unintelligible, vocables into their English text. Some of these Latinized -words have obtained a permanent place in our language, but the larger -number have failed to commend themselves.[34] - -Such then were the chief forms through which, at the close of the -sixteenth century, the English Bible had passed. The devout and earnest -scholars who from time to time sought to "open the Scriptures" to their -fellow-countrymen were for the most part moved by a burning desire to give -to God of their very best. They grudged no labour to render their work -more complete. They allowed no spirit of self-satisfaction to blind them -to a perception of defects. They were too humble and too well convinced of -the greatness and manifoldness of their work to fancy that they had -reached perfection, but were persevering and self-denying in their -endeavours to attain unto it. And they have left behind them for us to -follow a noble example of patient continuance in well doing. - -How in their hands the English Bible has grown, from the first attempt to -set it forth in the language of our country to the form in which we are -most familiar with it, can be fully learnt only by a careful comparison of -the successive revisions to which it has been subjected. To aid my readers -in forming some approximate idea of it I append Psalm xxiii., as it -appears in the principal Bibles which have been mentioned in this and the -preceding lecture. - - -1. WYCLIFFE'S, 1382. (?) - -The Lord gouerneth me, and no thing to me shal lacke; in the place of -leswe[35] where he me ful sette. Ouer watir of fulfilling he nurshide me; -my soule he conuertide. He broghte doun me upon the sties of -rightwisnesse; for his name. For whi and if I shal go in the myddel of the -shadewe of deth; I shal not dreden euelis, for thou art with me. Thi -gherde and thi staf; tho han confortid me. Thou hast maad redi in thi -sighte a bord; aghen hem that trublyn me. Thou hast myche fattid in oile -myn hed; and my chalis makende ful drunken, hou right cler it is. And thi -mercy shal vnderfolewe me; alle the daghis of my lif. And that I dwelle in -the hous of the Lord; in to the lengthe of daghis. - - -2. PURVEY'S, 1388. (?) - -The Lord gouerneth me, and no thing schal faile to me; in the place of -pasture there he hath set me. He nurschide me on the watir of -refreischyng; he conuertide my soule. He ledde me forth on the pathis of -rightfulnesse; for his name. For whi though Y schal go in the myddis of -schadewe of deeth; Y schal not drede yuels, for thou art with me. Thi -gherde and thi staf; tho han coumfortid me. Thou hast maad redi a boord in -my siyt; aghens hem that troblen me. Thou hast maad fat myn heed with -oyle; and my cuppe, fillinge greetli, is ful cleer. And thi merci schal -sue me; in alle the daies of my lijf. And that Y dwelle in the hows of the -Lord; in to the lengthe of daies. - - -3. COVERDALE'S, 1535. - -The Lorde is my shepherde, I can want nothinge. He fedeth me in a greene -pasture; and ledeth me to a fresh water. He quickeneth my soule, and -bringeth me forth in the waye of rightuousness for his name's sake. Though -I shulde walke now in the valley of the shadowe of death, yet I feare no -euell, for thou art with me; thy staffe and thy shepehoke comforte me. -Thou preparest a table before me agaynst mine enemies; thou anoyntest my -heade with oyle, and fyllest my cuppe full. Oh let thy louying kyndnes and -mercy folowe me all the dayes off my life that I maye dwell in the house -off the Lord for euer. - - -4. GREAT BIBLE, 1539. - -The Lorde is my shepherde, therefore can I lacke nothing. He shal fede me -in a grene pasture and lead me forth besyde the waters of coforte. He shal -conuerte my soule and bring me forth in the pathes of righteousnes for his -name's sake. Yea, though I walke thorow y{e} valleye of y{e} shadow of -death, I wyl feare no euell, for thou art w{t} me: thy rod and thy staff -confort me. - -Thou shalt prepare a table before me, agaynst them that trouble me: thou -hast annointed my head w{t} oyle, and my cup shal be ful. But (_thy_) -louing kyndnes and mercy shal folowe me all the dayes of my lyfe: and I -wyll dwel in the house of the Lord for euer. - - -5. GENEVAN, 1560. - -1. The Lord _is_ my shepheard, I shall not want. - -2. Hee maketh mee to rest in greene pasture, _and_ leadeth me by the still -waters. - -3. He restoreth my soule, _and_ leadeth me in the paths of righteousnesse -for his Names sake. - -4. Yea, though I should walke through the valley of the shadow of death, I -will feare no euill, for thou art with me: thy rodde and thy staffe, they -comfort me. - -5. Thou doest prepare a table before me in the sight of mine adversaries: -thou doest anoynt mine head with oyle, _and_ my cup runneth over. - -6. Doubtlesse kindnesse and mercy shall follow mee all the dayes of my -life, and I shall remaine a long season in the house of the Lord. - - -6. BISHOPS, 1568. - -1. God is my shephearde, therefore I can lacke nothyng: he wyll cause me -to repose myselfe in pasture full of grasse, and he wyll leade me vnto -calme waters. - -2. He wyll conuerte my soule; he wyll bring me foorth into the pathes of -righteousnesse for his name sake. - -3. Yea, though I walke through the valley of the shadowe of death, I wyll -feare no euyll; for thou art with me, thy rodde and thy staffe be the -thynges that do comfort me. - -4. Thou wylt prepare a table before me in the presence of myne -aduersaries; thou has annoynted my head with oyle, and my cup shalbe -brymme full. - -5. Truely felicitie and mercie shal folowe me all the dayes of my lyfe: -and I wyll dwell in the house of God for a long tyme. - - -7. DOUAI, 1610. - -1. The Psalme of Dauid. - -2. Our Lord ruleth one, and nothing shal be wanting to me: in place of -pasture there he hath placed me. - -3. Upon the water of refection he hath brought me vp: he hath conuerted my -soule. - -He hath conducted me upon the pathes of iustice for his name. - -4. For, although I shal walke in the middes of the shadow of death, I will -not feare euils: because thou art with me, Thy rod and thy staffe, they -haue comforted me. - -5. Thou hast prepared in my sight a table, against them; that truble me. - -Thou hast fatted my head with oyle; and my chalice inebriating how goodlie -is it! - -6. And thy mercie shal folow me al the dayes of my life; And that I may -dwel in the house of our Lord, in longitude of dayes. - - - - -LECTURE IV. - -_THE REVISION OF 1611--THE SO-CALLED AUTHORIZED VERSION._ - - -At the accession of James I. the GENEVAN BIBLE and the BISHOPS' BIBLE -were, as we have seen, the Bibles in current use, the latter being the -Bible upheld by ecclesiastical authority, the former the favourite Bible -of the people at large. The Book of Psalms also in the version of the -Great Bible survived, as it still does, in the psalter of the Prayer Book, -and probably in some few parish churches old and worn copies of the Great -Bible still maintained their place. - -The state of religious parties at that date rendered it almost an -impossibility that either of the two first-named versions should become -universally accepted. The close connection of the Genevan Bible with the -Puritan party, and the decidedly puritanic cast of some of its notes, -created an insuperable prejudice against it in the minds of the more -zealous advocates of Episcopal authority; while the inferiority[36] of the -Bishops' Bible as a version effectually barred its claim to an exclusive -use. The need, then, for a new version was obvious, and a desire for it -was probably felt by many of all parties. - -Public expression was first given to this desire on the second day of the -Hampton Court Conference, January 16, 1604, by Dr. John Rainolds,[37] the -leading representative of the Puritans in that assembly. It was not -brought forward as one of the matters which he had been deputed to lay -before the Conference; it seems rather to have been mentioned by him -incidentally in connection with certain suggested reforms in the Prayer -Book. "He moved his Majesty that there might be a new translation of the -Bible, because those which were allowed in the reign of King Henry VIII. -and Edward VI. were corrupt, and not answerable to the Truth of the -Original,"[38] referring in illustration to the renderings given of Gal. -iv. 25,[39] Ps. cv. 28,[40] and Ps. cvi. 30.[41] It is somewhat curious -that no direct reference was made to the Bishops' Bible; the reason, -probably, was that this Bible was not one of those which had been -"allowed" by royal authority. Of the three mistranslations quoted by -Rainolds, the first only is found in the Bishops' Bible; the other two -occur in the Prayer Book Psalter. - -The suggestion of Rainolds met with no opposition. The king himself -expressed his approval of it, not, however, without an ignorant and -disingenuous fling at the Genevan version; and "presently after," say the -translators in their preface, the king "gave order for this translation" -to be made. In the course of a few months a scheme for the execution of -the work was matured, and in a letter to Dr. Richard Bancroft, then Bishop -of London, the king informed him that he had appointed fifty-four learned -men to undertake the translation. He even seems to have contemplated the -possibility of securing the co-operation of all the biblical scholars of -the country; and in a letter to Bancroft, dated July 22, 1604, directed -him "to move the bishops to inform themselves of all such learned men -within their several dioceses as, having especial skill in the Hebrew and -Greek tongues, have taken pains in their private studies of the Scriptures -for the clearing of any obscurities, either in the Hebrew or the Greek, or -touching any difficulties, or mistakings in the former English -translation, which we have now commanded to be thoroughly viewed and -amended; and thereupon to write unto them, earnestly charging them, and -signifying our pleasure therein, that they send such their observations to -Mr. Lively, our Hebrew reader in Cambridge, or to Dr. Harding, our Hebrew -reader in Oxford, or to Dr. Andrewes, Dean of Westminster, to be imparted -to the rest of their several companies; that so our said intended -translation may have the help and furtherance of all our principal learned -men within this our kingdom."[42] Directions to a similar effect were sent -also to the Vice-Chancellor of Cambridge, who was empowered in the king's -name to associate with those already appointed any "fitt men" he might be -acquainted with; and we may infer that a corresponding communication was -sent to Oxford. - -To what extent this comprehensive scheme was carried out we have no means -of determining. The names of the fifty-four learned men referred to are -not given, and we are consequently left in uncertainty whether those who -ultimately engaged in the work[43] were all men included in that list, or -whether other scholars, chosen by the universities or recommended by the -bishops, formed part of the number. - -The rules laid down for the guidance of the translators were as follows: - -1. The ordinary Bible read in the church, commonly called the Bishops' -Bible, to be followed, and as little altered as the Truth of the Original -will permit. - -2. The Names of the Prophets and the Holy Writers, with the other Names of -the Text to be retained, as nigh as may be, accordingly as they were -vulgarly used. - -3. The old Ecclesiastical Words to be kept; viz., the word _Church_ not to -be translated _Congregation_, &c. - -4. When a Word hath divers significations, that to be kept which hath been -most commonly used by the most of the Ancient Fathers, being agreeable to -the Propriety of the Place, and the Analogy of the Faith. - -5. The division of the Chapters to be altered, either not at all, or as -little as may be, if necessity so require. - -6. No Marginal Notes at all to be affixed, but only for the explanation of -the Hebrew or Greek Words, which cannot without some circumlocution, so -briefly and fitly be exprest in the Text. - -7. Such Quotations of Places to be marginally set down, as shall serve for -the fit reference of one Scripture to another. - -8. Every particular Man of each Company, to take the same Chapter or -Chapters, and having translated or amended them severally by himself, -where he thinketh good, all to meet together, confer what they have done, -and agree for their parts what shall stand. - -9. As any one Company hath despatched any one Book in this manner, they -shall send it to the rest, to be considered of seriously and judiciously, -for his Majesty is very careful in this point. - -10. If any Company, upon the review of the Book so sent, doubt or differ -upon any Place, to send them word thereof; Note the place, and withal send -the Reasons; to which if they consent not, the difference to be compounded -at the General Meeting, which is to be of the chief Persons of each -Company at the end of the Work. - -11. When any Place of special obscurity is doubted of, Letters to be -directed, by Authority, to send to any Learned Man in the Land, for his -judgment of such a Place. - -12. Letters to be sent from every Bishop, to the rest of his Clergy, -admonishing them of this Translation in hand; and to move and charge, as -many as being skilful in the Tongues; and having taken pains in that kind, -to send his particular Observations to the Company, either at Westminster, -Cambridg, or Oxford. - -13. The Directors in each Company to be the Deans of Westminster and -Chester for that place; and the King's Professors in the Hebrew or Greek -in either University. - -14. These Translations to be used, when they agree better with the Text -than the Bishops' Bible; viz., _Tindall's_, _Matthew's_, _Coverdale's_, -_Whitchurch's_,[44] _Geneva_. - -15. Besides the said Directors before mentioned, three or four of the most -Ancient and Grave Divines, in either of the Universities not employed in -Translating, to be assigned by the Vice-Chancellor upon conference with -the rest of the Heads, to be Overseers of the Translations as well Hebrew -as Greek, for the better observation of the 4th rule above specified.[45] - -Besides these rules, some others of a more definite nature seem to have -been adopted by the translators themselves. At the Synod of Dort, held in -the years 1618 and 1619, the question of preparing a new Dutch translation -came under consideration, and for the guidance of its deliberations upon -this point the English Delegates[46] were requested to give an account of -the procedure observed in the translation recently made in England. In a -matter of such grave importance the Delegates felt that they ought not to -give any off-hand statement, and accordingly, after careful consideration, -prepared a written account, which was presented to the Synod on its -seventh Session, November 20th, 1618. In this account eight rules are -given, the first three of which embody the substance of the first, sixth, -and seventh of the rules given above. The others direct: - -That where the Hebrew or Greek admits of a twofold rendering, one is to be -given in the text, and the other noted in the margin; and in like manner -where an important various reading is found in approved authorities. - -That in the translation of the books of Tobit and Judith, where the text -of the old Latin Vulgate greatly differs from that of the Greek, the -latter text should be followed. - -That all words introduced for the purpose of completing the sense are to -be distinguished by a difference of type. - -That new tables of contents should be prefixed to each book, and new -summaries to each chapter. - -And lastly, that a complete list of Genealogies[47] and a description of -the Holy Land should be added to the work.[48] - -From various causes, which cannot now be discovered, a period of three -years elapsed before the revisers commenced their labours. One reason may -have been that no provision was made for meeting the necessary costs of -the undertaking. With a cheap liberality the king directed Bancroft to -write to the bishops, asking them, as benefices became vacant, to give him -the opportunity of bestowing them upon the translators as a reward for -their service; and as to current expenses, the king, while professing with -much effusiveness his readiness to bear them, cleverly evaded the -responsibility by stating that some of "my lords, as things now go, did -hold it inconvenient."[49] - -The revision was completed, as the revisers themselves tell us, in "twice -seven times seventy-two days and more;" that is to say, in about two years -and three-quarters; and if to this be added the nine months spent in a -final revision and preparation for the press, we have then only a period -of three years and a half. The new Bible was published in 1611; the work, -therefore, could not have been commenced before 1607. - -Although the men who engaged in this important undertaking are called -"translators," their work was essentially that of revision. This is -clearly shown both by the rules laid down for their guidance, and by the -statement of the translators themselves, who say in their preface, "Truly, -good Christian reader, wee never thought from the beginning that wee -should need to make a new translation, nor yet to make of a bad one a good -one," "but to make a good one better, or out of many good ones, one -principall good one, not justly to bee excepted against; that hath beene -our indeavour, that our marke."[50] - -Further, this revision was a more extensive and thorough revision than any -which had been heretofore undertaken. In former revisions, either the work -had been done by the solitary labours of one or two, or when a fair number -of competent men were engaged in it no sufficient provision had been made -for combined action, and but few opportunities had been given for mutual -conference. In this revision a larger number of scholars were engaged than -upon any former, and the arrangements were such as secured that upon no -part of the Bible should the labour of fewer than seven persons be -expended. The revisers were divided into six companies, two of which met -at Westminster, two at Cambridge, and two at Oxford. The books of the Old -Testament, from Genesis to 2 Kings inclusive, were assigned to the first -Westminster company, consisting of ten members; from 1 Chronicles to Song -of Solomon, to the first Cambridge company, consisting of eight members; -and from Isaiah to Malachi, to the first Oxford company, consisting of -seven members. The Apocryphal books were assigned to the second Cambridge -company, which also consisted of seven members. Of the books of the New -Testament, the Gospels, the Acts of the Apostles, and the Apocalypse were -given to the second Oxford company, in which as many as ten members were -at different times associated; the Epistles were entrusted to the seven -scholars forming the second Westminster company.[51] - -The portions assigned to each company were not again subdivided amongst -its members; but, in accordance with the eighth rule, "every particular -man of each company" translated and amended by himself each successive -portion, and the company met from time to time to confer upon what they -had done, and to agree upon what should stand.[52] Of the mode of -procedure followed at the meetings of the several companies, we have no -other information than the brief statement given by Selden in his _Table -Talk_--that "one read the translation, the rest holding in their hands -some Bible, either of the learned tongues, or French, Spanish, Italian, -&c. If they found any fault they spoke; if not, he read on." - -One interesting and touching picture of the translators at work, which -however seems to have escaped the notice[53] of all writers upon the -history of the English Bible, is given us by Dr. Daniel Featley in his -account of the _Life and Death of John Rainolds_, and which is probably -the substance, if not the very words, of the oration delivered by him at -the funeral of the latter, when, on account of the large number of -mourners, "the Chapell being not capable of the fourth part of the -Funerall troupe," a desk was set up in the quadrangle of Corpus Christi -College, and a brief history of Rainolds' life, "with the manner of his -death," was thence delivered to the assembled company. Dr. Rainolds was -one of the Oxford scholars to whom the difficult task was assigned of -revising the prophetical books of the Old Testament; and Featley tells us -that "for his great skill in the originall Languages," the other members -of the company, "Doctor Smith, afterward Bishop of Gloster; Doctor -Harding, President of Magdalens; Doctor Kilbie, Rector of Lincolne -Colledge; Dr. Bret, and others, imployed in that worke by his Majesty, had -recourse" to him "once a weeke, and in his Lodgings perfected their -Notes; and though in the midst of this Worke, the gout first tooke him, -and after a consumption, of which he dyed; yet in a great part of his -sicknesse the meeting held at his Lodging, and he lying on his Pallet, -assisted them, and in a manner in the very translation of the booke of -life, was translated to a better life."[54] Rainolds died May 21st, 1607. - -In the discharge of their responsible task the translators made use of all -the aids accessible to them for the perfecting of their work. Not only did -they bring to it a large amount of Hebrew and Greek scholarship, and the -results of their personal study of the original Scriptures, they were -careful to avail themselves also of the investigations of others who had -laboured in the same field. Translations and commentaries in the Chaldee, -Hebrew, Syriac, Greek, Latin, Spanish, French, Italian, and Dutch -languages were laid under contribution. "Neither," they add, "did we -disdaine to revise that which wee had done, and to bring back to the -anvill that which wee had hammered; but having and using as great helpes -as were needfull, and fearing no reproch for slownesse, nor coveting -praise for expedition, wee have at length, through the good hand of the -Lord upon us, brought the worke to that passe that you see." - -When the several companies had completed their labours there was needed -some general supervision of the work before it finally issued from the -press. There is no evidence that the six companies ever met in one body -(though possibly the two companies in each of the three centres may have -had some communication with each other); but having spent almost three -years upon the revision, "at the end whereof," says the writer of the -life of John Bois,[55] "the whole work being finished, and three copies of -the whole Bible sent from Cambridge, Oxford, and Westminster to London, a -new choice was to be made of six in all, two out of every company,[56] to -review the whole work, and extract one copy out of all these to be -committed to the press, for the dispatch of which business Mr. Downes and -Mr. Bois were sent for up to London, where,[57] meeting their four -fellow-labourers, they went daily to Stationers' Hall, and in -three-quarters of a year fulfilled their task, all which time they had -from the Company of Stationers thirty shillings[58] each per week duly -paid them, though they had nothing before but the self-rewarding, -ingenious industry."[59] "Last of all Bilson, Bishop of Winchester, and -Dr. Miles Smith, again reviewed the whole work, and prefixed arguments to -the several books." - -And thus at length, as Thomas Fuller quaintly puts it, "after long -expectation, and great desire, the new translation of the Bible (most -beautifully printed) by a select and competent number of Divines appointed -for the purpose, not being too many, lest one should trouble another, -and yet many, lest in any things might haply escape them. Who, neither -coveting praise for expedition, nor fearing reproach for slackness (seeing -in a business of moment none deserve blame for convenient slowness), had -expended almost three years in a work, not only examining the channels by -the fountain, translations with the original, which was absolutely -necessary, but also comparing channels with channels, which was abundantly -useful." "These, with Jacob, rolled away the stone from the mouth of the -Well of Life, so that now Rachel's weak women may freely come, both to -drink themselves, and to water the flocks of their families at the -same."[60] - - - - -LECTURE V. - -_REVISION A RECURRING NECESSITY._ - - -On the title-page of the first edition of King James's Bible there -appeared as now the legend, "Appointed to be read in Churches." Whence -this originated is unknown; it is even uncertain what meaning is to be -attached to the words. Some contend[61] that they mean nothing more than -that the book contained the directions in accordance with which the -Scriptures were "appointed" to be read in public worship, such as are now -given in the Book of Common Prayer. But, however this may be, there is no -evidence that this Bible was ever formally sanctioned, either by the king, -or by Parliament, or by Convocation. The king, as we have seen, encouraged -the making of the revision, but that the revision when made was, by any -public act on his part, invested with any special authority, is a fancy -altogether unsupported by fact. Its designation as the Authorized -Version has been due simply to common parlance; the claim which that -designation seems to assert is absolutely baseless. - -It was not in virtue of any privileges conferred upon it by those in -authority, but by its intrinsic excellence, that this version made its way -into general use, and at length supplanted all previous versions. Its -chief, if not only, competitor was the Genevan. So strong was the -attachment of many to the latter that two editions of it, one a folio and -the other a quarto, were published by the king's printer in the very year -in which the new version was issued, and during at least five years after -that date[62] various other editions were issued from the same source. -After 1616 the Genevan ceased to be printed in England, but the demand for -it still continuing, various editions were printed on the Continent, and -thence introduced into this country. A folio edition, printed at -Amsterdam, bears so late a date as 1644. In 1649, in order to win the -favour of those who still clung to their old favourite, an edition of the -new version was issued with the Genevan notes. After this date the -revision of 1611 may be said to have gained for itself universal -recognition, and for more than 230 years it has been the accepted and -cherished Bible of almost all English-speaking people. - -We should, however, form a very erroneous opinion both of the spirit and -of the learning of King James's translators, if we were to suppose that -they would have claimed finality for their work. They were too well -acquainted with the state of the original texts not to know what need -there was for further research after the most ancient and trustworthy -authorities. They were too keenly sensitive to the difficulties of -translation not to feel that they must often have failed to convey the -exact meaning of the words they were attempting to render. They were too -conscious of the merits of their predecessors, and of the extent to which -they had profited by their labours, to hesitate to acknowledge that others -might in like manner profit by what they themselves had done. And they -were too loyal in their reverence for the Scriptures, and too devoutly -anxious that every imperfection should be removed from the form in which -they were given to their fellow-countrymen, to offer any discouragement to -those who should seek to remove the blemishes that might still remain. -They would strongly have deprecated any attempt to find in their labours a -plea against further improvement; and they would have emphatically -proclaimed that the best expression of thankfulness for their services, -and of respect for themselves, was in the imitation of their example, and -in the promotion of further efforts for the perfecting of the book they so -profoundly loved. - -In the case of such a book as the Bible, however perfect the translation -which may at any time be made, the duty of revision is one of recurring -obligation. The necessity for it is inevitable, and this from two causes -in constant operation. (1) By the imperfection that attaches to all kinds -of human labour various departures from the standard form became gradually -introduced in the process of reproduction; and (2) by the natural growth -of language, and the attendant changes in the meaning of terms, that which -at one time was a faithful rendering becomes at another obscure or -incorrect. - -No long time elapsed before blemishes arose in the version of 1611 from -the first of these causes, and, to use the language of the translators -themselves, their translation needed "to be maturely considered and -examined, that being rubbed and polished it might shine as gold more -brightly." The invention of printing, although it has largely diminished -the liability to error in the multiplication of copies, has not, as -everyone knows who has had occasion to minutely examine printed works, -altogether removed them. Various typographical errors soon made their -appearance in the printed copies of the Bible, and these became repeated -and multiplied in successive editions, until at length no inconsiderable -number of variations, sometimes amounting to several thousands, could be -traced between different copies. Most of these it is true were unimportant -variations, but some of them were of a more serious nature. The following -instances will serve to illustrate this. The dates attached are the dates -of the editions in which the errors may be found: - -Exod. xx. 14. "Thou shalt commit adultery," _for_ "Thou shalt not." 1631, -Lond., 8vo.[63] - -Numb. xxv. 18. "They vex you with their wives," _for_ "their wiles." 1638, -Lond., 12mo. - -Numb. xxvi. 10. "The fire devoured two thousand and fifty men," _for_ "two -hundred and fifty." 1638, Lond., 12mo. - -Deut. xxiv. 3. "If the latter husband ate her," _for_ "hate her." 1682, -Lond. - -2 Sam. xxiii. 20. "He slew two lions like men," _for_ "two lion-like men." -1638, Lond., 12mo. - -Job xxix. 3. "By his light I shined through darkness," _for_ "I walked -through." 1613, Lond. - -Isaiah xxix. 13. "Their fear toward me is taught by the people of men," -_for_ "by the precept of men." 1638, Lond., 12mo. - -Jer. iv. 17. "Because she hath been religious against me," _for_ "hath -been rebellious." 1637, Edin., 8vo. - -Jer. xviii. 21. "Deliver up their children to the swine," _for_ "to the -famine." 1682, Lond. - -Ezek. xxiii. 7. "With all their idols she delighted herself," _for_ "she -defiled herself." 1613, Lond. - -Matt. xxvi. 36. "Then cometh Judas with them unto a place called -Gethsemane," _for_ "Then cometh Jesus." 1611, Lond. - -Acts vi. 3. "Look ye out among you seven men of honest report ... whom ye -may appoint," _for_ "whom we may appoint." 1638, Camb. fo.[64] - -1 Cor. v. 1. "And such fornication as is not so much as not among the -Gentiles," _for_ "not so much as named." 1629, Lond., fo.[65] - -1 Cor. vi. 9. "Know ye not that the unrighteous shall inherit the kingdom -of God?" _for_ "shall not inherit." 1653, Lond., 32mo. - -2 Tim. iv. 16. "I pray God that it may be laid to their charge," _for_ -"may not be laid." 1613, Lond. - -Titus i. 14. "Now giving heed to Jewish fables," _for_ "not giving heed." -1636 Edin., 8vo. - -James v. 4. "The Lord of Sabbath," _for_ "Sabaoth." 1640, Lond., 8vo. - -1 John i. 4. "That our joy may be full," _for_ "that your joy." 1769, Oxf. - -These facts will serve to show how soon some kind of revision became -needful, and that a true reverence for Scripture is shown, not by -opposition to revision, but by a desire, and even demand, that it should -be undertaken. This necessity became all the more imperative in the case -of the revision of 1611, because there existed no standard copy to which -appeal could in all cases be made as evidence of the conclusions reached -by the translators. It is a curious and remarkable fact, that two -editions, differing in several respects, were issued by the king's -printer, Robert Barker, in 1611, and competent judges are not agreed as to -which of these two priority in time belongs. Nor even if this point were -satisfactorily settled, would it suffice to reproduce that one of the two -texts which might be proved to be the earlier. For excellent as was the -main work done by the translators, the final revision and the oversight of -the sheets as they passed through the press were not so thorough as was to -be desired. In the most carefully prepared edition of this revision that -has ever been issued, viz., the Cambridge Paragraph Bible, edited by Dr. -Scrivener, the learned and laborious editor has seen it right to depart -from the printed text of 1611 in more than nine hundred places.[66] It -will be manifest that such corrections, whenever called for, ought not to -be made in any haphazard way, and that it is in the interest of all that -careful revisions of the printed texts should from time to time be made, -and that they should be made by men thoroughly competent for the task. - - * * * * * - -The second cause to which reference has been made is, of course, much -slower in its operation, but though slow it is certain; and sooner or -later every version, whensoever and by whomsoever made, must call for -revision, because of the changes to which all language is subject. Words -which were once in common use pass altogether out of currency, and are -utterly unintelligible save to a learned few. Other words change their -meaning, and give to the sentences in which they occur a different and -sometimes an alien sense to that which they formerly conveyed. Others -again, while retaining fundamentally their original sense, become limited -in their range of application, and when used in other connections than -those to which they are thus confined by custom, become grotesque and -disturb the mind of the reader by the strange associations which they -suggest. - -How many words found in our Bibles have, since 1611, passed out of general -use the following list will show. Most of these are wholly without -meaning, even to an educated reader; a few survive as local -provincialisms, and a few also are still employed in the technical -vocabulary of certain arts or professions. All are out of place in a book -intended for universal use. - - _Assay._ Deut. iv. 34; Job iv. 2; Acts ix. 26, &c. - - _Attent._ 2 Chron. vi. 40. - - _Bestead._ Isa. viii. 21. - - _Blain._ Exod. ix. 9, 10. - - _Bolled._ Exod. ix. 31. - - [_Brickle._ Wisd. xv. 13.] - - _Brigandine._ Jer. xlvi. 4; li. 3. - - _Bruit._ Jer. x. 22; Nah. iii. 19. - - _Calamus._ Exod. xxx. 23; Cant. iv. 14; Exek. xxvii. 19. - - _Camphire._ Cant. i. 14; iv. 13. - - _Causey._ 1 Chron. xxvi. 18. - - _Chanel-bone._ Job xxxi. 22, _marg._ - - _Chapiter._ Exod. xxxvi. 38, &c. - - _Chapman._ 2 Chron. ix. 14. - - _Chaws._ Ezek. xxix. 4. - - [_Cithern._ 1 Macc. iv. 54.] - - _Cockatrice._ Isa. xi. 8, &c. - - _Collops._ Job xv. 27. - - _Confection._ Exod. xxx. 35. - - _Coney._ Lev. xi. 5, &c. - - _To Convent._ Jer. xlix. 19, _marg._ - - _Cotes._ 2 Chron. xxxii. 28. - - _To Couch._ Dent, xxxiii. 13. - - _Countervail._ Esth. vii. 4. - - _Daysman._ Job ix. 33. - - [_Dehort._ 1 Macc. ix. 9.] - - _Delicates._ Jer. li. 34. - - _Dredge._ Job xxiv. 6, _marg._ - - _Dure._ Matt. xiii. 21. - - _Earing._ Gen. xlv. 6. - - _Endirons._ Ezek. xl. 43, _marg._ - - _Flue-net._ Hab. i. 15, _marg._ - - _Gier eagle._ Lev. xi. 18. - - _Gorget._ 1 Sam. xvii. 6, _marg._ - - _Habergeon._ Exod. xxviii. 32; xxxix. 23, &c. - - _Helve._ Deut. xix. 5. - - _Hough._ Josh. xi. 6, 9. - - _Implead._ Acts xix. 38. - - _Jewry._ Dan. v. 13; John vii. 1. - - _Knop._ Exod. xxv. 31, &c. - - _Leasing._ Ps. iv. 2; v. 6. - - _Makebate._ 2 Tim. iii. 3, _marg._ - - _Muffler._ Isa. iii. 19. - - _Neesing._ Job xli. 18. - - _Ossifrage._ Lev. xi. 13. - - _Ouches._ Exod. xxviii. 11, &c. - - _Pilled._ Gen. xxx. 37. - - _Prelation._ 1 Cor. xiii., _heading_. - - _Purtenance._ Exod. xii. 9. - - _Ravin._ Gen. xlix. 27. - - _Rereward._ Num. x. 25, &c. - - _Scall._ Lev. xiii. 30. - - _Scrabble._ 1 Sam. xxi. 13. - - _A Settle._ Ezek. xliii. 14, &c. - - _Silverling._ Isa. vii. 23. - - _Sith._ Ezek. xxxv. 6. - - _Tabering._ Nah. ii. 7. - - _Tache._ Exod. xxvi. 6. - - _Throughaired._ Jer. xxii. 14, _marg._ - - _Thrum._ Isa. xxxviii. 12, _marg._ - - _Viol._ Isa. v. 12. - - _Wimple._ Isa. iii. 22. - -A still larger number of words or phrases, though still finding a place in -our current speech, have wholly or partially changed their meanings. -Amongst these are the following: - - _All to brake._ Judges ix. 5. - - _Base._ 1 Cor. i. 28; 2 Cor. x. 1. - - _Botch._ Exod. ix. 9. - - _Bought of a sling._ 1 Sam. xxv. 29, _marg._ - - _Bravery._ Isa. iii. 18. - - _Bray._ Prov. xxvii. 27. - - _By and by._ Matt. xiii. 21; Luke xxi. 9. - - _Captivate._ 2 Chron. xxviii.; Jer. xxxix., _headings_. - - _Careful._ Dan. iii. 16; Phil. iv. 6. - - _Carriage._ Judges xviii. 21; Acts xxi. 15. - - _Cast about._ Jer. xli. 14. - - _Chafed._ 2 Sam. xvii. 8. - - _Champaign._ Deut. xi. 30. - - _Charger._ Matt. xiv. 8; Mark vi. 25. - - _Charity._ 1 Cor. xiii. 1, &c. - - _Churl._ Isa. xxxii. 5, 7. - - _Cieling._ 1 Kings vi. 15. - - _Clouted._ Josh. ix. 5. - - _Cockle._ Job xxxi. 40. - - _Comfort._ Job ix. 27. - - _Confectionary._ 1 Sam. viii. 13. - - _Contain._ 1 Cor. vii. 9. - - _Conversation._ Gal. i. 18; Phil. iii. 20; Heb. xiii. 5. - - _Convince._ Jno. viii. 48; Jas. ii. 9. - - _Cunning._ Ps. cxxxvii. 5. - - _Curious._ Exod. xxviii. 8; xxix. 5. - - _Damnation._ 1 Cor. xi. 29. - - _Delicately._ Lam. iv. 5; Luke vii. 25. - - _Discover._ Ps. xxix. 9; Mic. i. 6; Hab. iii. 13. - - _Doctrine._ Mark iv. 2. - - _Duke._ Gen. xxxvi. 15. - - _Ensign._ Num. ii. 2; Isa. v. 26. - - _Fast._ Ruth ii. 8, 21. - - _Fetch a compass._ Acts xxviii. 13. - - _Flood._ Josh. xxiv. 2, 3, &c. - - _Footman._ Jer. xii. 5. - - _Fret._ Lev. xiii. 55. - - _Grudge._ Ps. lix. 15. - - _Hale._ Luke xii. 58; Acts viii. 3. - - _Harness._ 1 Kings xx. 11; xxii. 34. - - _Indite._ Ps. xlv. 1. - - _Jangling._ 1 Tim. i. 6. - - _Kerchief._ Ezek. xiii. 18, 21. - - _Lace._ Exod. xxviii. 28. - - _Latchet._ Isa. v. 27; Mark i. 7. - - _Let._ Exod. v. 24; Isa. xliii. 13; Rom. i. 13; 2 Thess. ii. 7. - - _Lewd._ Acts xvii. 5. - - _Lewdness._ Acts xviii. 14. - - _Man-of-War._ Exod. xv. 3, &c. - - _Maul._ Prov. xxv. 18. - - _Minister._ Josh. i. 1; 1 Kings x. 5; Luke iv. 20. - - _Napkin._ Luke xix. 20; John xi. 44; xx. 7. - - _Naughtiness._ 1 Sam. xvii. 28; Prov. xi. 6; James i. 21. - - _Naughty._ Prov. vi. 12. - - _Nephew._ Judges xii. 14; 1 Tim. v. 4. - - _Observe._ Mark vi. 20. - - _Occupy._ Exod. xxxviii. 24; Judg. xvi. 11; Ezek. xxvii. 9; Luke xix. - 13. - - _Painfulness._ 2 Cor. xi. 27. - - _Palestine._ Exod. xv. 14; Isa. xiv. 29. - - _Pap._ Luke xi. 27; Rev. i. 13. - - _Parcel._ Gen. xxxix. 19; Josh. xxiv. 32; Ruth iv. 3; John iv. 5. - - _Peep._ Isa. viii. 19; x. 14. - - _Poll._ Num. i. 2, &c. - - _Pommel._ 2 Chron. ix. 12. - - _Port._ Neh. ii. 13. - - _Prefer._ Esth. ii. 9; Dan. vi. 3; John i. 25. - - _Presently._ Matt. xxvi. 53; Phil. ii. 23. - - _Prevent._ Ps. lix. 10; cxix. 147; 1 Thess. iv. 15. - - _Proper._ Acts i. 19; 1 Cor. vii. 7; Heb. xi. 32. - - _Prophesy._ 1 Cor. xi. 5; xiv. 3, 4. - - _Publican._ Matt. v. 46, &c. - - _Purchase._ 1 Tim. iii. 13. - - _Ranges._ Lev. xi. 35. - - _Refrain._ Prov. x. 19. - - _Riot._ Titus i. 6; 1 Peter iv. 4; 2 Peter ii. 13. - - _Rioting._ Rom. xiii. 13. - - _Riotous._ Prov. xxiii. 20; Luke xv. 13. - - _Road._ 1 Sam. xxvii. 10. - - _Scrip._ 1 Sam. xvii. 40; Matt. x. 10, &c. - - _Secure._ Judges viii. 11; xviii. 7, 10; Job xi. 18; xii. 6; Matt. - xxviii. 14. - - _Set to._ John iii. 32. - - _Shroud._ Ezek. xxxi. 3. - - _Sod._ Gen. xxv. 29. - - _Sottish._ Jer. iv. 22. - - _Table._ Hab. ii. 2; Luke i. 63; 2 Cor. iii. 3. - - _Target._ 1 Sam. xvii. 6; 1 Kings x. 16. - - _Tire._ Isa. iii. 18; Ezek. xxiv. 17, 23. - - _Tired._ 2 Kings ix. 30. - - _Turtle._ Cant. ii. 12. - - _Vagabond._ Gen. iv. 12; Ps. cix. 10; Acts xix. 13. - - _Venison._ Gen. xxv. 28. - - _Wealth._ 2 Chron. i. 12; Ps. cxii. 3; 1 Cor. x. 24. - - _Witty._ Prov. viii. 22. - -If, in reading these passages, we attach to the words here mentioned the -meaning that they ordinarily bear, the resulting sense will in each case -be very different from that intended to be conveyed by the translators. In -some of the passages the sense thus given will be so manifestly -inappropriate that the reader is necessarily driven to seek for some -explanation; but in others of them no such feeling may be awakened, and -the reader is undesignedly betrayed into error. Through no fault of the -translators, but by the inevitable law of change in language, the words -which once served as stepping-stones, by whose aid the reader could rise -to a clearer perception of the truth of God, have become stumbling-blocks -in his path, and cause him to wander from the way. Respect, therefore, for -the translators, as well as loyalty to the Scripture, constrain the demand -that these rough places be made plain. - - - - -LECTURE VI. - -_ON THE IMPERFECT RENDERINGS INTRODUCED OR RETAINED IN THE REVISION OF -1611._ - - -The two reasons for further revision which were illustrated in the last -lecture are, as will have been seen, of universal application, and must -sooner or later apply to every version of the Scriptures, however perfect -that version may have been when it was first made. But whatever the skill -with which King James's translators fulfilled their labours (and it is -universally acknowledged to be worthy of the highest praise), it would be -a vain fancy to imagine that theirs was a perfect work. They themselves -would never have claimed such an honour for it, and already in their own -day some of their renderings were called in question by competent men. -Even if they had never failed in applying the means at their command for -the interpretation of the Hebrew and Greek originals, they knew that the -knowledge then possessed of these ancient tongues was far from complete, -and that by further study and advancing research it would be possible to -attain to a more accurate and extensive acquaintance with them. - -The progress made in the knowledge of Greek and Hebrew during the last two -centuries has, in fact, been such as the revisers of 1611 could have -little anticipated. A long list might easily be drawn up of eminent -scholars who have given themselves to the investigation of the grammar of -the two sacred languages, and of others who have laboured in illustrating -the meaning of their terms. In the case of Hebrew, large additions to our -knowledge, both of its grammar and its vocabulary, have been won from a -source almost entirely unexplored in former times; namely, the study of -Arabic and other cognate languages; and in the case both of Hebrew and -Greek, much has been gained by the labours of those who have given -themselves to the investigation of the general principles of language, and -to the study of the relations which different languages sustain to each -other. The knowledge of Hebrew and Greek thus attained has been from time -to time applied by a still larger number of eminent men to the elucidation -of the several books of the Bible, and an immense amount of valuable -material for their interpretation has thus been stored up. The meaning of -obscure and difficult passages has been elaborately and independently -discussed by men of different nationalities, and of different types of -theological opinion, and in this way the sense of many passages formerly -misunderstood has been satisfactorily determined. And such being the case, -it is clearly the incumbent duty of all who truly reverence the Scriptures -to desire that these imperfections and obscurities shall be removed, and -the more so that some of these erroneous renderings have been used by the -opponents of the Bible as their weapons of attack. - -That the reader may be able to form some definite judgment upon the matter -here presented to him, his attention is called to the following selection -of passages from different parts of the Bible, in which it will now be -generally acknowledged by competent judges that the translators of 1611 -have failed to give a faithful representation of the meaning of the -original texts: - -Gen. iv. 15 is rendered, in the version of 1611, as in previous versions: -"And the Lord set a mark upon Cain, lest any finding him should kill him," -and no small amount of ingenuity has been wasted in the endeavour to -decide what this supposed mark upon the body of Cain might be. The -rendering moreover altogether misrepresented the import of the passage. -The "mark" or "sign" was not something intended for the warning of others, -but was given to remove the fears of Cain himself, expressed in verses 13, -14: "The Lord set a sign for Cain [to assure him] that whoever found him -would not kill him." - -Gen. xx. 16. Here Abimelech is made to say to Sarah, "Behold, I have given -thy brother a thousand _pieces_ of silver; behold, he is to thee a -covering of the eyes, with all that are with thee, and with all _other_; -thus she was reproved," a statement which is both misleading and obscure. -It was not Abraham, but the present of money, that was to be for Sarah a -covering of the eyes, that is, a testimony to her virtue, and by this act -of the king she was not reproved for her conduct, but was cleared in her -character. The latter part should be rendered, "Behold, it shall be to -thee a covering of the eyes ... and thus she was righted." - -Exod. xvi. 15. "And when the children of Israel saw _it_, they said one to -another, It is manna, for they wist not what it was." To the ordinary -reader this seems to involve a contradiction; but the stumbling-block is -at once removed by the more faithful rendering, "They said one to another, -What is it? for they wist not what it was." Further on, in verse 31, it is -stated that from this cry, "What is it?" the bread from heaven thus given -to them was called Manna, or more correctly Man (the Hebrew word for -What?). - -Josh. vi. 4. "And seven priests shall bear before the ark seven trumpets -of rams' horns." This is a very unfortunate rendering; for not only are -rams' horns solid, and so also unsuitable for wind instruments, but also -it is only by the merest fancy that any reference to rams can be brought -in at all. The word rendered "rams" is "jubilee," the same as that given -to the great Year of Release. It denotes either some kind of trumpet, and -is so used Exod. xix. 13, or the sound or signal given by a trumpet. The -Year of Release derives its name, the Year of Jubilee, from the solemn -sounding of trumpets throughout the land with which it was inaugurated. -The original term should here be kept, and the verse should read, "And -seven priests shall bear before the ark seven trumpets of jubilee."[67] - -Judges v. 7. "_The inhabitants of_ the villages ceased, they ceased in -Israel, until that I Deborah arose, that I arose a mother in Israel." Here -the translators first of all misunderstood the word which they have -rendered "villages," and were then driven to introduce the words "the -inhabitants of," for which, as the italics show, there was nothing in the -Hebrew. The picture really drawn in the verse is not that of the -depopulation of the country, but of the defenceless and disorganized -condition of the people through the absence of judges or rulers. The -Septuagint gives the true sense: "The rulers ceased, they ceased in -Israel."[68] - -Judges xv. 19. "But God clave an hollow place that _was_ in the jaw, and -there came water thereout." A strange misrepresentation of the meaning of -the original. The hollow place was not in the jaw-bone with which Sampson -had slain the Philistines, but in some cliff in the neighbourhood, and -which derived its name, Ramath-lehi, or more briefly Lehi, from this -memorable exploit. The words should be rendered, "But God clave the hollow -place which is in Lehi." - -1 Sam. ix. 20. "And as for thine asses that were lost three days ago, set -not thy mind on them, for they are found. And on whom _is_ all the desire -of Israel? _Is it_ not on thee and on all thy father's house?" A needless -difficulty is here created by suggesting that already the hearts of the -people had been set upon Saul for their future king, whereas his future -elevation to that office was as yet known to Samuel only. This is removed -by the right rendering: "Whose are all the desirable things of Israel? Are -they not for thee, and for thy father's house."[69] - -2 Sam. v. 6. "Except thou take away the blind and the lame thou shalt not -come in hither;" a statement to which the reader finds it difficult to -attach any appropriate sense. The verse is correctly rendered by -Coverdale, who reads, "Thou shalt not come hither, but the blynde and lame -shall dryve thee awaie." - -2 Sam. xiv. 14. "For we must needs die, and _are_ as water spilt on the -ground, which cannot be gathered up again; neither doth God respect _any_ -person: yet doth he devise means, that his banished be not expelled from -him." The statement that God doth not respect _any_ person, however true -in itself, has here no relation to the context. The natural meaning of the -original words is very different, "God doth not take away life," that is, -as shown by what immediately follows, does not at once and without mercy -inflict punishment as soon as guilt is incurred, but "deviseth means," &c. - -2 Kings viii. 13. "And Hazael said, But what, is thy servant a dog, that -he should do this great thing?" Thus read, the words imply that Hazael -shrank indignantly from the actions described in the preceding verse; -whereas the sense of the passage is that he viewed himself as too -insignificant a person to do what he clearly regarded as a great exploit. -"But what is thy servant, the [or this] dog, that he should do this great -thing?" - -1 Chron. xvi. 7. "Then on that day David delivered first _this psalm_ to -thank the Lord into the hand of Asaph and his brethren." This conveys the -impression that the psalm which follows is the first psalm that David -published, whereas the statement is that on this memorable day--the day -on which David brought up the ark from the house of Obed-edom--he formally -appointed Asaph and his brethren to the office of superintending the -service of praise. (Compare verse 37.) "Then on that day David first gave -the praising of the Lord into the hand of Asaph and his brethren."[70] - -Job iv. 6. "Is not _this_ thy fear, thy confidence, thy hope, and the -uprightness of thy ways?" By the insertion of "_this_," a wrong complexion -is given to the passage. Eliphaz, in reference to Job's fainting under his -sufferings, calls attention to the confidence he had formerly professed on -the ground of his fear of God and of the uprightness of his conduct; and -so indirectly suggests that Job's piety and uprightness had been unreal. -"Is not thy fear [_i.e._ thy fear of God, thy piety] thy confidence; and -thy hope, _is it not_ even the integrity of thy ways?" - -Job xix. 26. "And _though_ after my skin _worms_ destroy this _body_, yet -in my flesh shall I see God." As the italics show, the original contains -nothing corresponding to the words "though," "worms," and "body." Their -insertion does not indeed change radically the meaning of the verse, but -they weaken its force, and in a measure alter its imagery. The picture -presented by the original is a very vivid one. The patriarch, pointing to -his body wasting away under disease, says, "After my skin is destroyed -thus, yet from my flesh shall I see God." - -Job xxiv. 16. "In the dark they dig through houses, _which_ they had -marked for themselves in the daytime; they know not the light." Here the -meaning of the second clause has been altogether missed, and the whole -passage is thereby greatly obscured. The writer is describing the deeds of -those who rebel against the light and love the darkness: as with the -murderer (_v._ 14) and the adulterer (_v._ 15), so is it with the robber. -"In the dark they dig through houses; in the daytime they shut themselves -up; they know not the light." - -Job xxxi. 35. "Oh that one would hear me! behold, my desire _is_, _that_ -the Almighty would answer me, and _that_ mine adversary had written a -book." Job, having asserted his innocence, expresses his strong desire -that the charges against him might be brought for decision before the -divine tribunal. He, on his part, is quite prepared for the trial; there, -he says, is his statement, signed and sealed; let the adversary in like -manner present his indictment; he would then be sure of a triumphant -issue. "Oh that I had one who would hear me! Behold my mark! May the -Almighty answer me, and that I had the accusation that my adversary had -written. Surely, I would carry it on my shoulder, I would bind it as -chaplets upon me." - -Ps. xvi. 2, 3. "_Thou art_ my Lord; my goodness _extendeth_ not to thee. -_But_ to the saints that _are_ in the earth, and _to_ the excellent, in -whom is all my delight." Every reader of this psalm must have felt how -obscure, if not unintelligible, are these words. A more faithful rendering -gives a clear and appropriate sense, "Thou art my Lord, I have no good -above thee. As for the saints on the earth, and the excellent, in them is -all my delight."[71] - -Ps. xlii. 4. "When I remember these _things_, I pour out my soul in me, -for I had gone with the multitude. I went with them to the house of God." -The words of the Psalmist are not, as this rendering makes them to be, a -mere statement of what happens whenever he remembers the sorrows of the -past, and the mockery of his adversaries. They are a declaration of his -purpose to remember, with lively emotion and gratitude, the privileges and -mercies with which he had been blessed. "I will remember these things -[_i.e._ the things he is about to mention], and I will pour out my soul -within me, how I passed along with the multitude, how I went with them [or -how I led them] to the house of God." - -Ps. xlix. 5. "Wherefore should I fear in the days of evil, _when_ the -iniquity of my heels shall compass me about?" This, though seemingly an -exact rendering of the Hebrew, wholly misleads the English reader. The -phrase, "iniquity of my heels," can only suggest to him the iniquity which -the man himself has committed, a sense which is altogether unsuited to the -passage. The Psalmist would never say that his own personal transgressions -were not to him a ground of fear. The word, which in Hebrew means "heel," -is that also which, by a slight modification, forms the name of the -patriarch Jacob, the "Heeler," or supplanter of his brother. In the -opinion of many scholars, the simple form here used admits of the same -meaning, and they render, "when the iniquity of my supplanters [or the -iniquity of those who plot against me] compasseth me about." Whatever be -the true explanation of the Hebrew phrase, it is quite certain that it is -the iniquity of others, and not of the speaker, which is referred to. Some -change, therefore, in the rendering is clearly called for. - -Ps. xci. 9, 10. "Because thou hast made the Lord, _which is_ my refuge, -_even_ the Most High, thy habitation; there shall no evil befall thee," -&c. The earlier English translations, the Bishops', the Genevan, the Great -Bible, and Wycliffe's, have all kept nearer to the original than this. The -most ancient version of all, the Septuagint, renders it correctly. The -psalm is one of those which are intended to be sung by two singers, or two -companies of singers, responding one to the other, and hence arises the -frequent change of person that occurs in it. In the first clause of this -verse we have one of the singers chanting, "For thou, O Lord, art my -refuge." In the second clause we have the response of the other singer, -"Thou hast made the Most High thy habitation; there shall no evil befall -thee," &c., down to end of verse 13. - -Eccl. iv. 14. "For out of prison he cometh to reign; whereas, also, _he -that is_ born in his kingdom _becometh_ poor." The meaning attached by the -Revisers of 1611 to the second clause seems to be, that the old and -foolish king referred to in the previous verse, who was "born in his -kingdom," that is, who succeeded to the kingly power by inheritance, -becomes, through his obstinacy, a poor man. This sense can only be got -from the words by much straining, and has led to the introduction of the -word "becometh," which represents nothing in the original.[72] The correct -rendering gives a plain and suitable sense: "For from the house of -prisoners he goeth forth to reign, although in his kingdom [namely, the -kingdom over which he now rules] he was born poor." - -Isa. lxiii. 19. "We are _thine_: thou never barest rule over them; they -were not called by thy name." The sense of this passage is entirely -changed by the introduction of the word "thine." The verse is the -penitential acknowledgment of the depressed condition into which the -nation had fallen in consequence of its sins. They are no longer as the -chosen inheritance (v. 17), they are as an alien people. The Genevan -translators give the true sense of the passage, "We have been [better, We -are become] as they over whom thou never barest rule, and upon whom thy -name was not called." - -Jer. iv. 1, 2. "If thou wilt return, O Israel, saith the Lord, return unto -me: and if thou wilt put away thine abominations out of my sight, then -shalt thou not remove. And thou shalt swear, The Lord liveth, in truth, in -judgment, and in righteousness; and the nations shall bless themselves in -him, and in him shall they glory." This as it stands is hopelessly -obscure. The passage is an emphatic announcement of the blessings that -would come to the nations from the penitent return of Israel to its -faithful allegiance. If Israel will return, will put away all its -abominations, and no longer swearing by idols, as if they were the highest -objects of reverence, should make in truth and uprightness their appeals -to Jehovah, then the nations would share in the blessedness of the -kingdom. "If thou wilt return, O Israel, saith the Lord, wilt return unto -me, and if thou wilt put away thine abominations out of my sight, and wilt -not go astray, and wilt swear, 'The Lord liveth' in truth, in judgment, -and in righteousness, then the nations shall bless themselves in him," &c. - -Ezek. x. 14. "And every one had four faces: the first face was the face of -a cherub, and the second face was the face of a man, and the third the -face of a lion, and the fourth the face of an eagle." This conveys a wrong -impression. The prophet is describing, not as he is here represented, the -four faces of all the cherubim, but one face only of each. The Bishops' -Bible gives the true sense by rendering, "Every one of them had four -faces, so that the face of the first was the face of a cherub, and the -face of the second was the face of a man, and of the third the face of a -lion, and of the fourth the face of an eagle." - -Ezek. xxii. 15, 16. "And I will scatter thee among the heathen, and -disperse thee in the countries, and will consume thy filthiness out of -thee. And thou shalt take thine inheritance in thyself in the sight of the -heathen, and thou shalt know that I am the Lord." The dark phrase, "thou -shalt take thine inheritance in thyself," is commonly explained to mean, -that whereas aforetime they were God's inheritance, they shall now be left -to find their inheritance by themselves. A more lucid and more suitable -meaning is given to the words by the rendering adopted by most modern -commentators, "thou shalt be profaned through thyself in the sight of the -nations." - -Dan. iii. 25. "Lo, I see four men loose, walking in the midst of the fire, -and they have no hurt; and the form of the fourth is like the Son of -God." It is clearly misleading to attribute to Nebuchadnezzar any such -exalted conception as that which we attach to the phrase, "the Son of -God," and so to render the clause misrepresents the original. The correct -translation is "one like to a son of the gods." A similar error occurs in -vii. 13, where "one like the Son of man," should be "one like a son of -man." - -Hos. vi. 3. "Then shall we know, _if_ we follow on to know the Lord;" thus -making the prophet to declare that the attainment of knowledge is -dependent upon our perseverance in the search after it. This is an -important truth, but is not the meaning of the verse, which is simply an -emphatic exhortation to know God and to persevere in knowing Him. "Yea, -let us know, let us follow on to know, the Lord." - -Hosea xiii. 14. "O death, I will be thy plagues; O grave, I will be thy -destruction." Though there is some difference of opinion respecting the -right rendering of the earlier part of this verse, all are agreed that -these should be rendered as they are quoted in 1 Cor. xv. 55, "Where are -thy plagues, O death? Where is thy destruction, O grave?" - -Matt. vi. 16. The rendering "they disfigure their faces, that they may -appear unto men to fast," misleads the reader by conveying the impression -that the Pharisees were endeavouring to obtain credit under false -pretences--were seeming to fast when not doing so in reality; whereas the -conduct condemned is that of parading, and calling public attention to, -their religious observances. "They disfigure their faces, that they may be -seen of men that they are fasting."[73] So also in verse 18. - -Matt. xi. 2. "Now when John had heard in the prison the works of Christ, -he sent two of his disciples." Here the true force of the passage is -missed. "Christ," as used by us, is a proper name, designating the person, -and not simply the office of our Lord. It was not because John had heard -of certain works done by Jesus of Nazareth that he sent his disciples to -Him, but because he recognized in the accounts which were brought to him -deeds characteristic of the Christ, the promised Messiah. "When John heard -in the prison the works of the Christ." - -Matt. xv. 3. "Why do ye also transgress the commandment of God by your -tradition?" The commandment of God might indeed be transgressed by -compliance with the traditions of men, but this is not the meaning of our -Lord's words. The Pharisees had asked why the disciples did not observe -the traditions of the elders respecting washing. Our Lord justifies them -by calling attention to the wrong doing of those who so exalted these -outward observations, in themselves mere matters of indifference, as on -their account to make void the commandments of God. "Why do ye also -transgress the commandment of God for the sake of your tradition?"[74] - -Mark vi. 20. "For Herod feared John, knowing that he was a just man and an -holy, and observed him." This erroneous rendering has come down through -Tyndale, the Great Bible, and the Genevan, the last of these, however, -giving it in the less obscure form, "and did him reverence." The passage -is rightly given by Wycliffe, "and kept him;" _i.e._ kept him in safety. - -Luke i. 59. "And they called him Zacharias." The form employed in the -Greek expresses that the action here spoken of was attempted only, not -completed, "they would have called him Zacharias." - -Luke xxi. 19. "In your patience possess ye your souls," a translation -which altogether misses the meaning. The clause is not an exhortation to -the maintenance of a calm composure in trouble, but is an exhortation to -the acquirement of a higher and nobler life through the brave endurance of -suffering. "In your patience win ye your lives." In the better texts this -is given in the form of an assurance: "In your patience ye shall win your -lives." - -Luke xxiii. 15. "No, nor yet Herod: for I sent you to him; and lo, nothing -worthy of death is done unto him." Words unto which an intelligible sense -can be put only by straining them to mean that nothing had been done to -our Lord to show that in the judgment of Herod He was worthy of death. All -obscurity is removed by the more faithful rendering, "nothing worthy of -death hath been done by him." - -John iv. 27. "And upon this came his disciples, and marvelled that he -talked with the woman." The surprise of the disciples was not occasioned -by the fact that our Lord was conversing with this particular woman; they -were surprised that He should talk with any woman. The correct rendering -is, as given by the Rheims, "and they marueiled that he talked with a -woman." - -John v. 35. "He was a burning and a shining light." Though this, by -frequent quotation, has passed into a sort of proverbial phrase, it is a -most unfortunate rendering, and gives an entirely wrong impression of the -meaning of the passage. As thus read it sets forth the pre-eminence of -John, whereas its true import is to emphasize the subordinate nature of -his office and work. Christ, as stated in the first chapter of this -Gospel, was "the Light." In comparison with Him, John was only a lamp -which, in order that it may give light, must first be kindled from some -other source. "He was the lamp which is kindled and [so] shineth." - -John xv. 3. "Now ye are clean through the word which I have spoken unto -you," thus representing the word to be the instrument through which the -cleansing was wrought. But though this be true, it is not the truth here -set forth. It was not "through," but "on account of" the word, _i.e._ -because of its virtue and its cleansing power, that they were clean. -Here, again, Wycliffe is free from the error into which all the later -translators (except the Rheims) have fallen. He renders, "Now ye ben clene -for the word that I haue spokun to you." - -Acts ii. 23. "Ye have taken, and by wicked hands have crucified and -slain." The ordinary reader naturally takes the "wicked hands" to be the -hands of the Jews, whereas the reference is to the Romans, through whose -agency the Jews brought about the crucifixion of Christ, "and by the hands -of lawless men, ye crucified and slew." Wycliffe, Tyndale, Coverdale, the -Genevan, the Bishops, and the Rheims, all render this clause correctly. - -Acts xi. 17. "Forasmuch then as God gave them the like gift as _he did_ -unto us, who believed on the Lord Jesus Christ." This is incorrect, and -suggests a false contrast between "us" and "them," as if the latter were -not believers. Faith in Christ is the ground upon which, in the case of -both parties, the gifts referred to were received. The verse is thus given -by Tyndale: "For as moche then as God gave them lyke gyftes, as he dyd -unto vs when we beleved on the Lorde Iesus Christ." - -Acts xxvi. 23. "That Christ should suffer, and that he should be the first -that should rise from the dead, and should show light unto the people, and -to the Gentiles." This both needlessly suggests a difficulty to many -readers, and altogether conceals one main point of the passage; namely, -that the resurrection of Christ was the great source from which -illumination would come both to Jews and to Gentiles, "and that He first -by _His_ resurrection from the dead should proclaim light to the people -and to the Gentiles." - -Rom. ix. 3. "For I could wish that myself were accursed from Christ for my -brethren, my kinsmen according to the flesh." Such a wish it is impossible -that the Apostle could have entertained. His words are the expression of -his strong affection for his fellow-countrymen. "I could have wished," -&c.; _i.e._ if such a wish had been right or possible. - -Rom. xiii. 11. "And that, knowing the time, that now it is high time to -awake out of sleep: for now is our salvation nearer than when we -believed." This is ambiguous English, and though a very careful reader -might gather the true sense from this rendering, it is very liable to be -taken as if meaning that our salvation is nearer than we anticipated; nor -is the ambiguity removed by the Genevan, which reads, "nearer than when we -believed it." The reference is to the time of their first exercise of -faith in Christ, "nearer than when we _first_ believed." - -1 Cor. i. 21. "For after that in the wisdom of God the world by wisdom -knew not God, it pleased God by the foolishness of preaching to save them -that believe." This rendering has been a fertile source of error, as if -preaching was in itself, or as viewed by the Corinthians, an inappropriate -means for the diffusion of the Gospel, a thought altogether at variance -with the tone of the context, and with the facts of history. The Greeks -were, of all the peoples of antiquity, the least disposed to think lightly -of oratory, and the whole tenor of the passage shows that their tendency -was to overrate, not underrate, the power of speech. What was foolishness -to them was not the act of preaching, but the doctrine preached--salvation -through a crucified Christ. The Rheims here clearly enough gives the true -sense, "it pleased God by the folishnes of the preaching to saue them that -beleeue." - -1 Cor. ix. 5. "Have we not power to lead about a sister, a wife, as well -as other apostles?" This mode of speech implies that some only of the -other apostles were married. What the Greek states is that all or most of -them were. Here again the Rheims correctly renders, "as also the rest of -the Apostles." - -2 Cor. v. 14. "Because we thus judge, that if one died for all, then were -all dead," thus seeming to imply that the death of Christ upon the cross -is a proof that all men were in a state of spiritual death; whereas the -conclusion which the Apostle draws from the death of Christ is, that all -who truly believe in Him die to their old fleshly sinful life, "because -we thus judge, that if one died for all, then all died." - -Eph. iii 10. "To the intent that now unto the principalities and powers in -heavenly places might be known by the church the manifold wisdom of God." -It would only be after much careful consideration that the reader of these -words would discover that they cannot mean that the manifold wisdom of God -is to be known _by_ the Church. What the Apostle really states is, that it -was in the Divine purpose that through the Church the manifold wisdom of -God was to be made known to the angelic powers. Of all the ancient -versions the Rheims, though here, as usual, disfigured by its offensive -Latinisms, most clearly expresses the sense of the verse; its rendering -is, "that the manifold wisdom of God may be notified to the Princes and -Potentates in the celestials by the Church." - -Phil. iv. 3. "And I intreat thee also, true yokefellow, help those women -which laboured with me in the gospel." This leaves it quite uncertain who -are the women referred to, whereas in the original it is plain that they -are the two women previously referred to, Euodia, and Syntyche; and the -reason why it is urged that assistance should be given to them, is that -they had bravely shared with Paul in the toil and conflict of the -Christian service. "Help them, for they have laboured with me in the -gospel." - -1 Tim. iv. 15. "Meditate upon these things." This wholly fails to express -the apostle's meaning. His exhortation goes beyond the region of thought; -it passes into the sphere of active life, and he urges Timothy to give -himself to the diligent practice of the several departments of labour -previously referred to. Of the old translators, Tyndale gives it -correctly, "These thynges exercyse." - -1 Tim. vi. 2. "And they that have believing masters, let them not despise -_them_, because they are brethren; but rather do them service, because -they are faithful and beloved, partakers of the benefit." The last clause -of this passage has, in all probability, grievously puzzled many a reader; -but with the fuller knowledge of the Greek syntax now possessed, all -obscurity passes away. No scholar would now hesitate in rendering, "do -them service because they who partake of the benefit are faithful and -beloved."[75] - -1 Tim. vi. 5. "Supposing that gain is godliness." Here again an -unnecessary difficulty is introduced; for it is hard to see how any sane -person could consider "gain" to be "godliness." On the other hand, it is -unhappily no uncommon experience to meet with persons who treat religion -as a means of worldly advantage, and it is to such the Apostle refers. The -correct rendering is, "supposing that godliness is gain."[76] - -Heb. iv. 2. "For unto us was the gospel preached as well as unto them," a -rendering which at once raises the objection that "the Gospel," in the -sense which ordinary readers attach to the term, was not preached to the -Israelites in the wilderness; nor does any reference to "the Gospel" occur -in the immediate context, but simply to the promise of entering into a -rest. The plain sense of the passage is, "unto us were good tidings -preached as well as unto them." - -Heb. viii. 5. "Who serve unto the example and shadow of heavenly things." -The introduction of the preposition "unto" almost entirely obliterates the -meaning of the clause; namely, that the Mosaic priesthood were the -ministers, not of the true sanctuary, but of that which is only its copy -and shadow. The Rheims correctly renders, "that serve the examplar and -shadow of heavenly things." - -Heb. xiii. 7, 8. "Whose faith follow, considering the end of their -conversation: Jesus Christ the same yesterday, and to-day, and for ever." -Here there is a double error; first, the connection of the last clause -with the preceding, as if it were intended to affirm that Christ was the -end of the conversation of their faithful pastors; and secondly, the wrong -sense thus given to the word "end," which here denotes the "outcome" or -issue. The Hebrew Christians are urged to imitate the faith of their -pastors, considering the blessed issue of their Christian cause. Then -follows, as an independent statement, the assertion of the -unchangeableness of Christ, which, though not altogether disconnected in -thought with what precedes, stands in still closer connection with what -follows: "Considering the issue of their way of life, imitate their faith. -Jesus Christ is the same yesterday, and to-day, and for ever." - -Such are some of the passages from which it may be said, that through the -emphatic unanimity of Biblical scholars all obscurity and doubt have been -removed. Their true meaning may now be affirmed with a confidence that -closely borders upon moral certainty. Through numerous commentaries and -other expository works, these results of scholarship are made widely -known, and they whose duty it is to expound these passages to others are -constrained to point out the imperfection that attaches to the renderings -given in the English Bible now ordinarily used. It is obviously a most -undesirable thing that the teacher or preacher should be placed under such -a necessity. It is not at all times easy so to discharge the duty as that -he shall give no offence even to educated hearers; while the simple-minded -and unlearned are painfully perplexed; and, unprepared as they are to -estimate the limits of possible error, seem to themselves to be launched -upon a boundless sea of uncertainty. Revision, therefore, becomes -imperative, both for the sake of removing acknowledged blemishes, and also -for reassuring the anxious that they are trusting to a faithful guide, and -for showing to them how little, comparatively, there is in their beloved -Book that needs to be changed. - - - - -LECTURE VII. - -_ON THE ORIGINAL TEXTS, AS KNOWN IN 1611, AND AS NOW KNOWN._ - - -Another, and distinct, class of reasons for the further revision of the -English Bible, arises from the more abundant material now possessed for -the determination of the original text of Scripture than was within the -reach of the Revisers of 1611. - -Even if these honoured men had perfectly fulfilled their work, and had -never erred in their interpretation of the sacred books, the result of -their labours would still be open to correction because of the less -perfect form of the texts which they set themselves to translate. The -exact words used by the inspired writers are, as was stated in the first -lecture, not now to be found in any one book or manuscript. They have to -be gathered from varied sources, by long and careful labour, demanding -much skill and learning. These sources, moreover, are so numerous that the -investigation of them can be accomplished only by a large division of -labour, no one life being long enough for the task, and no one scholar -having knowledge enough to complete it alone. Nevertheless, it is well -that our sources are thus extensive. Had one copy only of the books of the -Old and New Testament come down to us, then, indeed, we should have been -freed from the necessity of this manifold and laborious research, but -unless this were the original copy itself, we should have had no means -whereby to detect and to remove the errors which had crept in from the -human imperfections of the transcribers. And though none of these errata -might in any serious degree have affected the great truths which the Bible -conveys to us, or have diminished our estimate of its surpassing worth, -they would have been as blots upon its pages which our love and reverence -for it would long to see removed. The greater the number and variety of -our resources, the greater is our ability, by the examination and -comparison of their differences, to remove these blemishes; and the -greater also is the confidence we are able to feel in the absolute -correctness of those far more numerous and extensive passages in which our -authorities agree. And hence, though the toil imposed upon us is so -largely multiplied thereby, we cannot but rejoice in the number and extent -of our authorities, and we gather therefrom a fresh illustration of the -saying, that "in all labour there is profit." - -The sources, whence our knowledge of the original texts is chiefly -derived, are three in number: (1) Manuscripts containing one or more of -the books of Scripture; (2) Ancient Versions of the Bible; and (3) -Quotations of Scriptural passages found in the works of early Christian -writers. - - * * * * * - -Respecting our Manuscript Authorities, the first fact claiming emphatic -notice is, that while in the case of the classic poets, philosophers and -historians, the extant manuscript copies are numbered by tens and -sometimes even by units, those of the Scriptures are numbered by hundreds. -Of the New Testament alone nearly eighteen hundred manuscripts have been -catalogued and more or less carefully examined. Of these 685 are -manuscripts of the Gospels, 248 contain the Acts and Catholic Epistles, -298 the Pauline Epistles, and 110 the Apocalypse; 428 are Lectionaries or -service books of the Greek church, 347 of which contain passages from the -Gospels and 81 passages from the Acts and the Epistles. Thus while our -knowledge of the interesting narratives of Herodotus is dependent upon -five or six authorities only, and the history of Livy upon eight or nine -only (and none of these contain the whole even of the portions -extant),[77] our knowledge of the life and words of our Lord is drawn from -over a thousand manuscript authorities, and of which the larger part -contain the whole of the four Gospels. - -In antiquity again the manuscripts of the New Testament far surpass those -of classical authors. Few, if any, of the latter are older than the ninth -or tenth century, while of the former we have copies belonging to the -fourth and fifth centuries. The oldest manuscripts are written in capital -letters, and on this account are called uncial[78] manuscripts, or briefly -uncials. Later manuscripts are written in a smaller character, and in a -style approaching to what we call a running hand, and are hence named -cursives. Of uncial manuscripts, containing portions of the New Testament, -one hundred and fifty-eight have been examined and catalogued. Some of the -most valuable of these have been published under the superintendence of -careful editors. Others have been thoroughly examined, and their -variations so faithfully noted and recorded, that a private student is, -for most practical purposes, placed in the same position as the possessor -of the manuscript itself. This work is technically described as -_collation_, and the amount of painstaking labour spent upon the collation -of Biblical manuscripts during the past two hundred years, and especially -in the last forty or fifty years, is simply enormous. To one who has never -examined a document written many centuries ago it is difficult to convey -any adequate notion of the amount of time and labour involved in the -collation even of a single manuscript. The unusual and varying forms of -the letters, the indistinctness of the characters, the various -contractions employed by the scribe, and, as is the case with our most -ancient documents, the non-separation of word from word, and the absence -of stops, render the mere task of deciphering the manuscript very -difficult and painfully wearying to the eyes.[79] Much watchful attention -is also demanded, as well as a good knowledge of the language, in making -the proper separation of the words, and in judging aright of any -peculiarities of spelling that may attach to the writer. In making the -collation of any Biblical manuscript--say of the New Testament--the course -generally pursued is as follows: The collator procures a printed copy of -the Greek text, commonly of some well-known edition, and in the margin of -this he marks all the variations of the manuscripts from the printed text -before him, whether of omission, addition, or otherwise, including even -variations in spelling. He also marks carefully where each line and page -of the manuscript begins and ends, what corrections or alterations have -been made in it, whether these were made by the original writer or by a -later hand; and where several handwritings may be detected, he specifies -and distinguishes these. All this is done with so much minuteness that it -would be possible for the collator to reproduce the original manuscript in -every respect save in the shape of the letters and the appearance of the -parchment or paper. - -Of the uncial manuscripts of the New Testament, the most ancient and -important are the SINAITIC,[80] written in the fourth century, and now -deposited in the Imperial Library of St. Petersburg; the VATICAN,[81] -also of the fourth century, and preserved in the Vatican Library at Rome; -the ALEXANDRINE,[82] of the fifth century, now in the British Museum; the -EPHRAEM CODEX,[83] of the fifth century, in the National Library at Paris; -BEZA'S CODEX,[84] of the sixth century, in the University Library, -Cambridge; and the CLAROMONTANE,[85] also of the sixth century, which -formerly belonged to Beza, but is now in the National Library at Paris. As -will be seen presently, only two of these most ancient manuscripts were -available for the preparation of the text from which the translators of -1611 made their revision. The Alexandrine was not brought to light until -1628, when it was presented to Charles I. by Cyril Lucar, patriarch of -Constantinople. Although the Ephraem Codex was brought to Europe in the -early part of the sixteenth century, it was not known to contain a portion -of the New Testament until towards the close of the seventeenth century, -and was not collated until the year 1716. The Sinaitic was discovered by -Dr. Tischendorf, in the Convent of St. Catherine on Mount Sinai, so -recently as February 4th, 1859. And the Vatican, though deposited in the -Library at Rome in the fifteenth century, was, during a long time, so -jealously guarded by the Roman authorities, that little use could be made -of it. Now, however, all these six important manuscripts have been edited -and published, some in the ordinary style of printing, and some in _quasi -fac-simile_. At the present time, by the application of the processes of -photography, an exact copy of the Alexandrine is in course of preparation, -and the New Testament portion has been successfully completed. - -In these and other ways, by the laborious efforts of many English and -Continental scholars, an immense amount of material for the determination -of the sacred text has been gathered together and safely garnered; and -knowledge which aforetime could be attained only by slow and wearisome -effort, by many long journeys to distant places, and by much personal -search amongst the books and papers stored away in national and other -libraries, can now be attained with comparative ease by the solitary -student in his study. At the time when King James's translators entered -upon their work a small fraction only of this mass of material was -available, and even that fraction was but imperfectly used. The means were -not then possessed for correctly judging of the relative value of the -several documents, nor had experience given the skill to discriminate -wisely between varying testimony. - -The translators of 1611 have left on record no statement respecting the -Greek text from which they translated, but as far as can be gathered from -internal evidence they contented themselves with accepting the forms of it -which they found ready at hand. Of these the two then held in highest -repute were those connected with the names of Theodore Beza and Robert -Stephen. These, in their turn, were based upon the two primary editions of -the printed text, the Complutensian and Erasmus's, editions which were -made quite independently of each other. The Complutensian was the first -printed, though not the first published.[86] It formed the fifth volume of -the splendid Polyglot prepared under the munificent patronage of Cardinal -Ximenes, at Alcala, in Spain, from the Latin name of which city -(Complutum) it derives its designation, and was completed January 10th, -1514. It is not now known from what manuscripts the text of this edition -was derived, but it may be confidently affirmed that none of our most -ancient authorities were used. They were probably not many in number, and -were all what in this connection is termed modern; that is to say, not -earlier than the tenth century. The first _published_ edition of the -Greek New Testament was that edited by the celebrated Erasmus, and sent -forth from the press of Froben, in Basle, February 24th, 1516. This was -derived from six manuscripts, five of which are now in the public library -of Basle, and one[87] in the library of the Prince of -Oettingen-Wallerstein. Of these one, and the most valuable, contained the -whole of the New Testament except the Apocalypse, but of this Erasmus made -but little use. Of the rest, one contained the Gospels only, two the Acts -and the Epistles only, one the Epistles of Paul only, and one the -Apocalypse only. It will thus be seen that in the Gospels the text given -by Erasmus rested almost entirely upon the authority of a single -manuscript; in the Acts and Catholic Epistles upon that of two only; in -the Epistles of Paul upon three; and in the Apocalypse upon one only, and -that an imperfect one. The last six verses were wanting, and these Erasmus -supplied by translating them into Greek from the Latin of the Vulgate. The -work too was hastily done. The proposal to undertake it was made to -Erasmus April 17th, 1515, so that less than ten months were given to the -preparation of the volume, and this, too, at a time when Erasmus was -busied with other engagements; an unseemly haste that we may probably -ascribe to the publishers' eager desire to get the start of the -Complutensian. Revised editions were published in 1519 and 1522, in the -preparation of which the aid of a few additional manuscripts was obtained. -These, again, were further revised by the aid of the Complutensian, which -then became available, in an edition which Erasmus published in 1527. - -The next stage in the history of the printed text of the Greek New -Testament is marked by the publication at Paris, in 1550, of the handsome -folio of the celebrated and learned printer, Robert Stephen.[88] He tells -us in his preface that in the preparation of this edition he made use of -the Complutensian and of fifteen manuscripts. Two of these were ancient, -one that is now known as Beza's Codex, which had been collated for him by -a friend in Italy, and another, a manuscript in the National Library of -Paris, written in the eighth or ninth century, and containing the four -Gospels;[89] the rest were modern, and all were but imperfectly -collated.[90] - -After the death of Robert Stephen (1559)[91] the work of revision was -carried on by Theodore Beza, who, like the former, had embraced the -Protestant cause, and like him also had found a home in Geneva. His first -edition was published in this city in 1565, a second in 1582, a third in -1589, and a fourth in 1598. In the preparation of these he had in his -possession the collations made for Robert Stephen, and, in addition, the -ancient manuscript of the Gospels and Acts which now bears his name; and -for the Pauline Epistles, the equally ancient Claromontane. Beza's -strength, however, lay rather in the interpretation, than in the -criticism, of the text, and he made but a slight use of the materials -within his reach. - -It will thus be seen how small, comparatively, was the manuscript -authority for the text used by King James's translators. In the main they -follow the text of Beza; sometimes, however, they give the preference to -Stephen's; in some few places they differ from both. By what principles -they were guided in their choice we do not know. They do not appear to -have set on foot any independent examination of authorities, and when they -forsake their two guides they commonly follow in the wake of some of the -earlier English versions. - -But, as already stated, manuscripts are not the only source whence we -derive our knowledge of the original texts. Translations of the Scriptures -were made at an early date; some at an earlier date than that of the -oldest manuscripts now extant. Two of these were referred to in the first -lecture; namely, the old Latin and the old Syriac, both of which belong to -the second century, and give, therefore, most important testimony as to -the words of Scripture at that early period. Next to these in point of age -may be placed the two Egyptian versions, one in the language of Lower -Egypt, and called the Memphitic (or Coptic), and the other in that of -Upper Egypt, and called the Thebaic (or Sahidic). In the opinion of -competent judges, some portions, at least, of the Scriptures must have -been translated into these dialects before the close of the second -century; in their completed form these versions may be referred to the -earlier part of the third century. A Gothic version of the Scriptures was -made in the fourth century by Ulphilas, who was Bishop of the Moeso-Goths -348-388; and of this some valuable portions are still extant. Two other -ancient versions, the Armenian (cent. 5), and the Ęthiopic (cents. 6 and -7), though of inferior importance, are not without value. During recent -years a large amount of labour has been spent, first, in securing as -accurate a knowledge as possible of the text of these various versions, -and then in investigating the evidence they supply respecting the original -texts from which they were severally made. From this source much valuable -material has been obtained supplementary to that furnished by Biblical -manuscripts. - -The works of early Christian writers contain, as might be expected, large -quotations of Scripture passages. Some of these works are elaborate -expositions of various books of the Old and New Testament, and others are -controversial writings in which there is a frequent necessity for -appealing to Scriptural authorities. Although not a few of the writings of -the earliest Christian authors have perished, we have still a -considerable collection of writings belonging to the second and third -centuries, whose pages supply us with valuable evidence concerning the -text of the New Testament, of a date earlier than the oldest of our -manuscripts. We have also a still larger collection of writings belonging -to the same age as that of our most ancient manuscripts, and from them are -able to gather a further mass of testimony in confirmation or correction -of that given by these venerable documents. - -The writings of Irenęus, Tertullian, Clement of Alexandria, and Origen, -belonging to the latter part of the second century, and the beginning of -the third, contain a large body of quotations from the Gospels and -Epistles. The works of Origen alone may, with scarcely any exaggeration, -be said to be equivalent to an additional manuscript of the New Testament. -He died about A.D. 253 or 254, and during his entire life gave himself -with a most indomitable perseverance to Biblical studies. In addition to -an elaborate revision of the Greek text of the Septuagint, upon which he -spent eight and twenty years, but of which unhappily some fragments only -have reached us, he composed expositions or homilies upon the larger part -of the books of the Old and New Testaments. Of these some very -considerable portions have come down to us, and as his expositions on the -Old Testament abound in quotations from the New, the number of passages -from the latter found in his writings is very large. - -Of writers belonging to the fourth century we have commentaries in Greek -by Chrysostom and Didymus, and in Latin by Hilary of Rome, and Jerome; -and, in addition, extensive theological treatises, involving numerous -appeals to the Scriptures, by Athanasius, Ambrose, Basil, Epiphanius, and -the two Gregorys. - -In the following century we have the Greek commentaries of Theodore of -Mopsuestia and Theodoret; the commentary of Pelagius on the Epistles of -Paul; and the voluminous writings of Augustine, including commentaries on -the Psalms, the Sermon on the Mount, John's Gospel and Epistles, and -Paul's Epistles to the Romans and Galatians, together with a large number -of Homilies on various parts of Scripture. These numerous writings form a -mine of wealth to the Biblical critic; but it is a mine that has only been -diligently worked in comparatively recent years. Much wearisome toil has -been necessary in bringing to light its treasures, and these were either -overlooked or neglected by the earlier editors of the Greek New Testament. - -It may perhaps be thought that, inasmuch as the documents from which these -Christian writings are obtained are themselves of a later date, the -testimony they give to the text of Scripture is of no higher worth than -that of Biblical manuscripts of the same age. The scribes, it may be said, -would be influenced by the form of text then current, and in copying these -writings would naturally, when Scripture quotations occurred, give them in -the form with which they were familiar. To some extent this may have been -the case, and the testimony of these writings is of less weight when they -simply reflect the form of text which prevailed at the date when they were -copied. But then, on the other hand, their testimony is for the same -reason proportionally the stronger whenever they do not agree with the -current form, but give a different reading. Moreover it must be remembered -that in many cases the authors comment minutely upon the Scripture text, -and that here their testimony is quite unaffected by any tendency on the -part of the copyist to use a familiar form, the comment itself showing -beyond all doubt what was the form of the text which the author was -expounding. In all such places the testimony of these early writers is -especially valuable. - -From this mere outline of the manifold researches which scholars have made -during the years that have passed since the Revision of 1611 was issued, -some notion may be gathered of the extent to which our resources for the -satisfactory determination of the sacred text have been multiplied. It -will hence be seen how great is the confidence with which we are thereby -enabled to affirm the verbal correctness of that far larger portion of the -text in which our numerous and varied authorities are all agreed, and with -what confidence also we can place our finger upon certain blemishes, and -say that here an error has crept in through the inadvertence, or -carelessness, or ignorance of the transcriber. If then there were no other -reasons for the revision of the English Bible, this alone would be a -sufficient ground for it. When it is in the power of any one to say that -there are passages in our common Bibles which, as there given, are found -in no Greek manuscript whatever, as is the case in Acts ix., the latter -part of verse 5, and the beginning of verse 6; 1 Peter iii. 20; Heb. xi. -13; and Rev. ii. 20; and when there are other passages, respecting which -the evidence is greatly preponderating, that they ought to have no place -in the text, as is the case with Matt. vi. 13; Matt. xvii. 21; Matt. -xxiii. 35 (last clause); Mark xv. 28; Luke xi. 2, 4 (the last clause of -each verse); John v. 3 (last clause), and 4; Acts viii. 37; Acts xv. 34; -Acts xxviii. 29; Rom. xi. 6 (last clause); 1 Cor. vi. 20 (last clause); 1 -Cor. x. 28 (last clause); Gal. iii. 1 (second clause); Heb. xii. 20; and 1 -John v., from "in heaven," verse 7, to "in earth," verse 8. When these -things can be said, and can be truly said, then all true lovers of the -Bible will earnestly demand that they be forthwith removed. - - - - -LECTURE VIII. - -_THE PREPARATIONS FOR FURTHER REVISION MADE DURING THE PAST TWO -CENTURIES._ - - -It has not been left to the present generation to be the first to -recognize the force of the various considerations presented in the -previous lectures. The duty of providing for a further revision of the -English Bible has been handed down as a solemn trust from generation to -generation. Every new discovery made of Biblical manuscripts, and every -fresh field of research opened up, has at once made the need of revision -more apparent, and given intensity to the desire that it should be -undertaken; and, in their turn, this quickened desire and this increase of -material have prompted to renewed efforts in obtaining all possible -subsidiary helps. In this way it has come to pass that the whole period -which has elapsed since the publication of the Revision of 1611 has been -in effect a time of preparation for another and further revision, and -here, as elsewhere, the divine law of human discipline has been verified, -that every work accomplished is but the starting-point for fresh -endeavours. - -In this work of preparation four distinct stages may be clearly traced: -the first, that of unfriendly criticism; the second, that of premature -attempts at correction; the third, that of diligent research and patient -investigation; and the fourth, that of widespread conviction of the -desirableness of further revision, and the discussion of the plans by -which it may best be accomplished. - -From the very first the new version had to undergo an ordeal of -criticism, springing sometimes from personal pique, sometimes from party -prejudice, sometimes from a one-sided attachment to a favourite doctrine, -the evidence for which seemed to be obscured by the rendering given to -certain passages. Almost immediately upon the publication of the volume, a -violent attack was made upon it by Hugh Broughton, who, though a man of -immense erudition, and one of the best Hebraists of the day, was of so -overbearing a temper that his offer to aid in the revision had been -declined. Broughton declared that the version was so ill done that it bred -in him a sadness which would grieve him whilst he breathed. "Tell his -Majesty," he passionately said, "that I had rather be rent in pieces with -wild horses than any such translation by my consent should be urged on -poor churches." - -In the sharp controversies of the Commonwealth period the slight -indications given by the version of a certain ecclesiastical bias were -unduly exaggerated. Charges of a direct prelatic influence were freely -made, and various rumours were circulated, as if upon good authority, that -Archbishop Bancroft had taken upon himself to introduce alterations in -opposition to the judgment, and even the protest of the translators. -Influenced probably by the feeling thus awakened, though not sharing it, -Dr. John Lightfoot, in a sermon preached before the Long Parliament on -August 26th, 1645,[92] expressed the hope that they would find some time -among their serious employments to think of a "review and survey of the -translation of the Bible." "And certainly," he added, "it would not be the -least advantage that you might do to the three nations, if they, by your -care and means, might come to understand the proper and genuine reading of -the Scriptures by an exact, vigorous, and lively translation." - -In 1653 the charge that the New Testament "had been looked over by some -Prelates, to bring it to speak the Prelatical language," was formally -repeated in the preamble of a Bill brought before the Long Parliament, -which proposed the appointment of a committee "to search and observe -wherein that last translation appears to be wronged by the Prelates or -printers or others."[93] In 1659 a folio volume of 805 pages, entitled, -"An Essay toward the Amendment of the Last English Translation of the -Bible, or a Proof by many instances that the last Translation of the Bible -into English may be improved," was published by Dr. Robert Gell, "Minister -of the Parish of St. Mary, Alder-Mary, London." Dr. Gell was a man who -stoutly maintained the doctrine that it is "possible and attainable -through the grace of God and His Holy Spirit that men may be without sin," -and his book is an elaborate attempt to show that this doctrine "was -frequently delivered in holy Scripture, though industriously obscured by -our translators." An attack of another kind was made a quarter of a -century later, by a Roman Catholic writer named Thomas Ward, who, -repeating many of the charges made against the earlier English versions by -Gregory Martin, one of the authors of the Rhemish version, charged the -translators with corrupting the Holy Scriptures by false and partial -translations, for the purpose of gaining unfair advantage in the -controversy with the Church of Rome.[94] - -These hostile criticisms, though made in a spirit of partisanship and -marred by much uncharitableness and unfairness, were nevertheless of -service. They forced upon all, though in a rude and unpleasant way, the -recognition of the fact that the new version, with all its excellences, -was still the work of fallible men; and despite their passion and their -hard words, they did undoubtedly hit some blots that here and there -disfigured the sacred page. To this extent they served to prepare the way -for further revision. - -A second stage in the process of preparation is seen in the various -attempts which have been made to produce a version which should remove -acknowledged blemishes, and more faithfully convey the meaning of the holy -Word. Some of these have been based upon a well-conceived plan, and have -sought to accomplish the desired end by the united efforts of a band of -fellow-labourers; others have been the work of individual scholars, and -were for the most part of a tentative character, intended simply to show -what ought to be attempted, and how it might be done; others, again, have -been the unwise labours of men who worked upon false principles, and with -insufficient knowledge; but all have in their own way helped on the work, -the former two classes by their felicitous renderings of some passages, -and the light they have thrown upon the meaning of others, and the last -mentioned class by their clear demonstration of what a translation of the -Scriptures ought certainly not to be. - -The first[95] serious attempt at a further revision was made by the Rev. -Henry Jessey, M.A., pastor of that greatly persecuted Congregational -Church in Southwark, which had been gathered by Henry Jacob in 1616. In -the time of the Commonwealth proposals were made by Jessey, that "godly -and able men" should be appointed by "public authority" "to review and -amend the defects in our translation." Pending their appointment, he set -himself to secure the co-operation of a number of learned men, at home and -abroad, writing to them in the following fashion: "There being a strange -desire in many that love the truth, to have a more pure, proper -translation of the originals than hitherto; and I being moved and inclined -to it, and desirous to promote it with all possible speed and exactness, -do make my request (now in my actual entrance on Genesis) that as you love -the truth as it is in Jesus, and the edification of saints, you with -others (in like manner solicited), will take share and do each a part in -the work, which being finished will be fruit to your account." Of the -names of his fellow-workers the only one recorded is that of Mr. John Row, -Hebrew professor at Aberdeen, "who took exceeding pains herein," and who -drew up the scheme in accordance with which the work was carried on. -Jessey's proposal received at least so much of support from "public -authority," that he was one of the committee whose appointment was -recommended to the House of Commons in 1653. The result is thus quaintly -told by Jessey's biographer:[96] "Thus thorow his perswasions many persons -excelling in knowledge, integrity, and holiness, did buckle to this great -Worke of bettering the Translation of the Bible, but their names are -thought fit at present to be concealed to prevent undue Reflections upon -their persons; but may come to light (if that work shall ever come to be -made publick), and unto each of them was one particular book or more -allotted, according as they had leisure, or as the bent of their Genius, -advantages of Books or Studies lay, which when supervised by all the rest, -dayes of assembling together were to have been set apart, to seek the Lord -for His further direction, and for conference with each other touching the -matter then under consideration. In process of time this whole work was -almost compleated, and stayed for nothing but the appointment of -Commissioners to examine it, and warrant its publication." The death of -Cromwell, and the political events which followed, prevented the -realization of Jessey's hopes. It had been with him the work of many years -of his life, and his soul was so engaged in it that he frequently uttered -the prayer, "O that I might see this done before I die." - -The ecclesiastical events arising out of the Act of Uniformity (1662) will -sufficiently account for the absence of any efforts of revision during the -latter part of the seventeenth century. In the earlier part of the -following century there appeared one of those ill-advised attempts, whose -chief use is to serve as a beacon of warning, in the Greek and English New -Testament, published A.D. 1729, by W. Mace, M.D.[97] In his translation -this author allowed himself to employ an unpleasantly free style of -rendering, and deemed it fitting to substitute the colloquial style of the -day for the dignified simplicity of the version he undertook to amend. - -Towards the latter part of the century a considerable number of well-meant -endeavours at revision were made by devout and scholarly men. - -In 1764 "A new and literal Translation of the Old and New Testament, with -notes, critical and explanatory," was published by Anthony Purver, a -member of the Society of Friends. - -In 1770 there was issued "The New Testament, or New Covenant of our Lord -and Saviour Jesus Christ, translated from the Greek according to the -present idiom of the English tongue, with notes and references," by John -Worsley, of Hertford, whose aim, as stated in his preface, was to bring -his translation nearer to the original, and "to make the present form of -expression more suitable to our present language," adding, with a laudable -desire to repudiate all sympathy with those who forced the Scripture to -say what, according to their own fancies, it ought to say, "I have no -design to countenance any particular opinions or sentiments. I have -weighed, as it were, every word in a balance, even to the minutest -particle, begging the gracious aid of the Divine Spirit to lead me into -the true and proper meaning, that I might give a just and exact -translation of this great and precious charter of man's salvation."[98] - -In 1781 Gilbert Wakefield, late Fellow of Jesus College, Cambridge, but -then classical tutor of the Warrington Academy, published "a new -translation of the First Epistle of Paul the Apostle to the Thessalonians, -offered to the public as a specimen of an intended version of the whole -New Testament, with a preface containing a brief account of the Author's -plan." This was followed in 1782 by a new translation of the Gospel of -Matthew, and in 1791 by a translation of the whole of the New -Testament.[99] - -In 1786 a Roman Catholic clergyman (the Rev. Alexander Geddes, LL.D.) -issued a prospectus of "a New Translation of the Holy Bible from corrected -texts of the originals, compared with the Ancient Versions." This -prospectus was very favourably received by many of the leading Biblical -scholars of the day, especially by the great Hebraist, Dr. Benjamin -Kennicott, Canon of Christchurch, and by Dr. Robert Lowth, Bishop of -London, and was followed in 1788 by formal proposals for printing the book -by subscription. The first volume appeared in 1792, with the title "The -Holy Bible, or the Books accounted sacred by Jews and Christians; -otherwise called the Books of the Old and New Covenants, faithfully -translated from corrected texts of the Originals, with various readings, -explanatory notes, and critical remarks." Two other volumes were -afterwards published; but the death of the author, in 1801, prevented the -completion of the work.[100] - -In 1796 Dr. William Newcome, Archbishop of Armagh, published "An attempt -towards revising our English Translation of the Greek Scriptures, or the -New Covenant of Jesus Christ; and towards illustrating the sense by -philological and explanatory notes." - -Passing over some other works less worthy of notice, a scholarly attempt -was made in 1836 by Grenville Penn to introduce into the English version -some of the results which had then been attained by the critical -examination of ancient authorities. This work bore the title, "The Book of -the New Covenant of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, being a critical -revision of the text and translation of the English version of the New -Testament, with the aid of most ancient manuscripts, unknown to the age in -which that version was last put forth by authority." - -It is not to be supposed that any of these translations were published -with the expectation of securing so large a measure of favour as to -supersede the current version. Their primary purpose was to aid the -private study of the Bible; but they have been of great service also in -keeping the general question of revision before the notice of thoughtful -persons, and they have each in their measure contributed to a more exact -knowledge of the Scriptures. - -The failure of the earlier of these attempts at revision arose in part -from the imperfect state of the texts upon which they were based. This -soon became obvious, and Biblical scholars saw that for some time to come -their labours must be spent rather in laying the foundation for a future -revision than in attempting it themselves, and this in three distinct -departments. The first of these was the collection, as described in the -last lecture, of the material supplied by ancient manuscripts, and by -early versions and quotations. In this department a long succession of -faithful men have laboured, amongst whom may be mentioned Brian Walton, -who in 1657 published his famous Polyglot Bible in six folio volumes, -giving in addition to the original Hebrew and Greek, the Samaritan -Pentateuch, the Septuagint, Latin, Syriac, Arabic, Ęthiopic, and Persian -versions; Dr. John Mill, whose New Testament was published in 1770, and of -whom it has been justly said that "his services to Bible criticism surpass -in extent and value those rendered by any other except one or two men yet -living;"[101] Dr. Richard Bentley, who, having himself collated the -Alexandrine and other ancient MSS., and by various agencies amassed a -large store of critical material, published in 1720 his "Proposals for -Printing" revised texts both of the Greek New Testament and the Latin -Vulgate; Dr. Kennicott, who in 1760 aroused public attention to the -importance of collating all Hebrew MSS. made before the invention of -printing, and who personally, or through the aid of others, collated more -than six hundred Hebrew MSS., and sixteen MSS. of the Samaritan -Pentateuch; John Bernard de Rossi, professor of Oriental languages in the -University of Parma, who in 1784-8 published the results of the collation -of seven hundred and thirty-one MSS., and of three hundred editions of the -Hebrew Scriptures; and, to come to more recent times, Dr. Constantine -Tischendorf, Dr. Samuel Prideaux Tregelles, and Dr. Frederick Henry -Scrivener, whose names are to be held in the highest honour, as of men who -have rendered invaluable service to their own and future generations in -the exhausting and self-denying work of the collation of Biblical MSS., -and through whose care and accuracy the means of obtaining an exact -knowledge of a large number of most precious documents have been placed -within easy reach of all. - -The second department of labour is the application of the material thus -collected to the correction of the text. Here again a vast amount of -patient work has been done, and out of the successive labours of a long -series of critics much valuable experience has been gained and the best -methods gradually learnt. Amongst those who have thus laboured in the -criticism of the text of the New Testament may be mentioned the names of -Bengel, Wettstein, Griesbach, Scholz, Tischendorf, Lachmann, Alford, -Tregelles, Westcott, and Hort; and of that of the Old Testament, Buxtorf, -Leusden, Van der Hooght, Michaelis, Houbigant, Kennicott, and Jahn. - -The third department is that which is concerned with the investigation of -the meaning of the sacred writers; and how much has been done in this will -be manifest to any one who makes the attempt to reckon up the long series -of commentaries, English and Continental, on the books of the Holy -Scriptures, published since the Revision of 1611, commencing with the -Annotations of the eminent Nonconformist, Henry Ainsworth, on the -Pentateuch, Psalms, and Song of Solomon, 1627, down to the recent -commentaries on Galatians, Philippians, Colossians, and Philemon, by Dr. -J. B. Lightfoot, the present Bishop of Durham. The attempt to make this -enumeration will deepen the desire that the light which has been shed upon -the Bible by this long succession of its learned and earnest students -should now be employed for the guidance and help of the ordinary readers -of its pages. - -To such desire emphatic expression has been given in various ways through -full two generations, with an ever increasing intensity, and by -representative men amongst all Christian communities. - -So early in the present century as the year 1809, Dr. John Pye Smith, -President of the Congregational College at Homerton, thus wrote: "That -such blemishes should disfigure that translation of the best and most -important of volumes, which has been and still is more read by thousands -of the pious than any other version, ancient or modern; that they should -be acknowledged by all competent judges to exist; that they should have -been so long and often complained of; and yet that there has been no great -public act, from high and unimpeachable authority, for removing them, we -are constrained to view as a disgrace to our national literature. We do -not wish to see our common version, now become venerable by age and -prescription, superseded by another entirely _new_; every desirable -purpose would be satisfactorily attained by a _faithful_ and -_well-conducted revision_."[102] - -In the following year (1810) Dr. Herbert Marsh, then Margaret Professor of -Divinity at Cambridge, and subsequently Bishop of Peterborough, in the -first edition of his _Lectures_ wrote: "It is probable that our authorised -version is as faithful a representation of the original Scriptures as -_could_ have been formed at _that period_. But when we consider the -immense accession that has _since_ been made, both to our critical and -philological apparatus;" "when we consider that the most important sources -of intelligence for the _interpretation_ of the original Scriptures were -_likewise_ opened after that period, we cannot possibly pretend that our -authorised version does not require _amendment_."[103] - -In 1816 Thomas Wemyss, a learned layman, who had devoted himself to -Biblical studies, called attention, under the title of _Biblical -Gleanings_, to a number of passages which were generally allowed to be -mistranslated; and in 1819 Sir James Bland Burges published _Reasons in -favour of a New Translation of the Scriptures_. - -During a few years after this, the subject remained in abeyance, but in -1832 there was published, at Cambridge, a calm and scholarly pamphlet, -entitled _Hints on an Improved Translation of the New Testament_, by the -Rev. James Scholefield, A.M., Regius Professor of Greek in the University -of Cambridge. A second edition was issued in 1836, and a third, with an -appendix, in 1849. - -Through these and other publications a widely-spread conviction was -produced that the work ought at length to be attempted, and in the years -1855-57 the question was in a very emphatic form brought under public -notice. In the _Edinburgh Review_ of October, 1855, in a notice of a -certain Paragraph Bible then recently published, there appeared the -following words: "Surely it is high time for a further revision. It is -now almost 250 years since the last was made. During that long period -neither the researches of the clergy nor the intelligence of the laity -have remained stationary. We have become desirous of knowing more, and -they have acquired more to teach us. Vast stores of Biblical information -have been accumulating since the days of James I., by which, not merely -the rendering of the Common Version, but the purity of the Sacred Text -itself, might be improved. And it is essential to the interests of -religion that that information should be fully, freely, and in an -authoritative form, disseminated abroad by a careful correction of our -received version of the Sacred Scriptures." - -In the following year, 1856, the Rev. William Selwyn, Canon of Ely, and -Lady Margaret Professor of Divinity at Cambridge, sent forth his _Notes on -the proposed Amendment of the Authorized Version of the Holy Scriptures_, -in which he states: "I do not hesitate to avow my firm persuasion that -there are at least one thousand passages of the English Bible that might -be amended without any change in the general texture and justly reverenced -language of the version." - -In July of the same year an address to the Crown was moved in the House of -Commons by Mr. Heywood, member for North Lancashire, praying that Her -Majesty would appoint a Royal Commission of learned men to consider of -such amendments of the authorized version of the Bible as had been already -proposed, and to receive suggestions from all persons who might be willing -to offer them, and to report the amendments which they might be prepared -to recommend. - -In the January of the following year a resolution in support of revision -was proposed at the general meeting of the Society for Promoting Christian -Knowledge, by the Rev. G. F. Biber, LL.D., who subsequently published the -substance of his speech in support of this resolution, under the title, _A -Plea for an Edition of the Authorized Version of Holy Scripture with -explanatory and emendatory marginal readings_. Pamphlets also were -published the same year by Dr. Beard and by Dr. Henry Burgess; but, what -it is more important to note, in that year there was published the first -of a series of works which were intended to show by example the kind of -work which the wiser advocates of revision desired to see undertaken. This -was _The Gospel according to John, after the Authorized Version, newly -compared with the original Greek, and revised by five clergymen--John -Barrow, D.D.; George Moberly, D.C.L.; Henry Alford, B.D.; William G. -Humphry, B.D.; Charles J. Ellicott, M.A._ In that same year also Dr. -Trench, then Dean of Westminster (now Archbishop of Dublin), published his -work _On the Authorized Version of the New Testament_; and in 1863 Dr. -Plumptre, in the _Dictionary of the Bible_, reiterated the statement, "The -work ought not to be delayed much longer." - -In the spring of 1870 the desirableness of a fresh revision of the English -Bible was advocated--by Dr. J. B. Lightfoot in a paper read before a -meeting of clergy; by the writer of these lectures in a paper read before -the annual meeting of the Congregational Union of England and Wales; by -the _British Quarterly Review_ in its January number; and, finally, by the -_Quarterly Review_ in its April number. - -A weighty sentence from the last-mentioned writer will be a fitting -conclusion to the present lecture. "It is positive unfaithfulness on the -part of those who have ability and opportunity to decline the task. The -Word of God, just because it is God's Word, ought to be presented to every -reader in a state as pure and perfect as human learning, skill, and taste -can make it. The higher our veneration for it the more anxious ought we to -be to free it from every blemish, however small and unimportant. But -nothing in truth can be unimportant which dims the light of Divine -Revelation." - - - - -LECTURE IX. - -_THE REVISION OF 1881._ - - -To the general consensus of opinion described in the last lecture -practical expression was first given by the action of the Convocation of -Canterbury, in the early part of 1870. - -On February 10, 1870, a resolution was moved in the Upper House of -Convocation by Dr. Wilberforce, Bishop of Winchester, and seconded by Dr. -Ellicott, Bishop of Gloucester and Bristol, "That a Committee of both -Houses be appointed, with power to confer with any committee that may be -appointed by the Convocation of the Northern Province, to report upon the -desirableness of a revision of the Authorized Version of the New -Testament, whether by marginal notes or otherwise, in all those passages -where plain and clear errors, whether in the Greek Text originally adopted -by the translators, or in the translation made from the same, shall, on -due investigation, be found to exist." On the motion of Dr. Ollivant, -Bishop of Llandaff, seconded by Dr. Thirlwall, Bishop of St. Davids, it -was agreed to enlarge this resolution so as to include the Old Testament -also, and the resolution as so amended was ultimately adopted. - -This resolution was communicated to the Lower House on the following day -(February 11), where it was accepted without a division. - -The joint Committee appointed in accordance with this resolution consisted -of seven Bishops and fourteen Members of the Lower House.[104] This -Committee met on March 24th, and agreed to the following report:[105] - - I. "That it is desirable that a Revision of the Authorized Version of - the Holy Scriptures be undertaken." - - II. "That the Revision be so conducted as to comprise both Marginal - renderings, and such emendations as it may be found necessary to - insert in the text of the Authorized Version." - - III. "That in the above Resolutions we do not contemplate any new - translation of the Bible, or any alteration of the language except - where, in the judgment of the most competent Scholars, such change is - necessary." - - IV. "That in such necessary changes, the style of the language - employed in the existing Version be closely followed." - - V. "That it is desirable that Convocation should nominate a body of - its own Members to undertake the work of Revision, who shall be at - liberty to invite the co-operation of any eminent for scholarship, to - whatever nation or religious body they may belong." - -This Report was presented to the Upper House on May 3rd, where its -adoption was moved by Bishop Wilberforce, and seconded by Bishop -Thirlwall, and carried unanimously. - -Bishop Wilberforce then moved, and Bishop Thirlwall seconded, "That a -Committee be now appointed to consider and Report to Convocation a scheme -of revision on the principles laid down in the Report now adopted, and -that the Bishops of Winchester, St. Davids, Llandaff, Gloucester and -Bristol, Salisbury, Ely, Lincoln, and Bath and Wells, be members of the -Committee. That the Committee be empowered to invite the co-operation of -those whom they may judge fit from their Biblical Scholarship to aid them -in their work." This also was carried unanimously. - -In the Lower House the above given Report of the joint Committee was -presented on May 5th, when its adoption was moved by Canon Selwyn,[106] -and seconded by Archdeacon Allen. In the discussion which followed two -attempts were made to overthrow the principle embodied in the fifth -resolution, and to confine the revision to Scholars in communion with the -Church of England. Both of these were unsuccessful, and the adoption of -the Report was carried, with two dissentients only. On the following day, -May 6th, the House completed its action by agreeing to the suggestion of -the Upper House, that on this occasion it should waive its privilege of -appointing on joint Committees twice as many as were appointed by the -Upper House, and should appoint eight Members only to co-operate with the -eight Bishops mentioned above. The Members selected were Dr. Bickersteth -the Prolocutor, Dean Alford, Dean Stanley, Canon Blakesley, Canon Selwyn, -Archdeacon Rose, Dr. Jebb, and Dr. Kay. - -The first meeting of this second joint Committee was held on May 25th. It -was then agreed that the Committee should separate into two Companies--one -for the revision of the Old Testament, and one for that of the New. Of the -Members of Committee belonging to the Upper House five were assigned to -the former Company and three to the latter. The Members belonging to the -Lower House were divided equally between the two Companies. At the same -meeting the Committee selected the Scholars who should be invited to join -the Companies, and also decided upon the general rules that should guide -their procedure. These were: - - 1. "To introduce as few alterations as possible into the Text of the - Authorized Version consistently with faithfulness." - - 2. "To limit as far as possible the expression of such alterations to - the language of the Authorized and earlier English versions." - - 3. "Each Company to go twice over the portion to be revised, once - provisionally, the second time finally, and on principles of voting as - hereinafter is provided." - - 4. "That the Text to be adopted be that for which the evidence is - decidedly preponderating; and that when the Text so adopted differs - from that from which the Authorized Version was made, the alteration - be indicated in the margin." - - 5. "To make or retain no change in the Text on the second and final - revision by each Company, except _two-thirds_ of those present approve - of the same, but on the first revision to decide by simple - majorities." - - 6. "In every case of proposed alteration that may have given rise to - discussion, to defer the voting thereupon till the next Meeting, - whensoever the same shall be required by one-third of those present at - the Meeting, such intended vote to be announced in the notice for the - next Meeting." - - 7. "To revise the headings of chapters, pages, paragraphs, italics, - and punctuation." - - 8. "To refer on the part of each Company, when considered desirable, - to Divines, Scholars, and Literary Men, whether at home or abroad, for - their opinions." - -To these it was added, that the work of each Company be communicated to -the other as it is completed, in order that there may be as little -deviation from uniformity in language as possible. - -Of the Scholars invited to join the Companies four[107] declined for -various reasons, and one[108] was prevented by illness from taking part in -the work. The two Companies when formed consisted of the following -Members. - - -THE OLD TESTAMENT COMPANY. - - Dr. W. L. Alexander, Professor of Theology in the Congregational - Theological Hall, Edinburgh. - - Dr. E. H. Browne, Bishop of Ely.[109] - - Mr. O. T. Chenery, Lord Almoner's Professor of Arabic, Oxford. - - Dr. A. B. Davidson, Professor of Hebrew, Free Church College, - Edinburgh. - - Dr. Benjamin Davies, Professor of Hebrew, Baptist College, Regent's - Park. - - Dr. P. Fairbairn, Principal of Free Church College, Glasgow. - - Dr. F. Field. - - Dr. Ginsburg. - - Dr. F. W. Gotch, Principal of the Baptist College, Bristol. - - Rev. B. Harrison, Archdeacon of Maidstone. - - Dr. A. C. Hervey, Bishop of Bath and Wells. - - Dr. J. Jebb, Canon of Hereford. - - Dr. W. Kay, late Principal of Bishop's College, Calcutta. - - Dr. Stanley Leathes, Professor of Hebrew, King's College, London. - - Rev. J. McGill, Professor of Oriental Languages, St. Andrews. - - Dr. A. Ollivant, Bishop of Llandaff. - - Dr. R Payne Smith, Regius Professor of Divinity, Oxford.[110] - - Dr. J. J. S. Perowne, Professor of Hebrew, St. Davids College, - Lampeter.[111] - - Rev. E. H. Plumptre,[112] Professor of New Testament Exegesis, King's - College, London. - - Dr. H. J. Rose, Archdeacon of Bedford. - - Dr. W. Selwyn, Canon of Ely, and Lady Margaret Professor of Divinity, - Cambridge. - - Dr. Connop Thirlwall, Bishop of St. Davids. - - Dr. Christopher Wordsworth, Bishop of Lincoln. - - Mr. W. A. Wright, Librarian[113] of Trinity College, Cambridge. - - -THE NEW TESTAMENT COMPANY. - - Dr. H. Alford, Dean of Canterbury. - - Dr. J. Angus, Principal of the Baptist College, Regent's Park. - - Dr. E. H. Bickersteth, Prolocutor of the Lower House of - Convocation.[114] - - Dr. J. W. Blakesley, Canon of Canterbury.[115] - - Dr. J. Eadie, Professor of Biblical Literature and Exegesis to the - United Presbyterian Church, Scotland. - - Dr. C. J. Ellicott, Bishop of Gloucester and Bristol. - - Rev. F. J. A. Hort.[116] - - Rev. W. G. Humphry, Prebendary of St. Paul's. - - Dr. B. H. Kennedy, Canon of Ely, and Regius Professor of Greek, - Cambridge. - - Dr. W. Lee, Archdeacon of Dublin. - - Dr. J. B. Lightfoot.[117] - - Dr. W. Milligan, Professor of Divinity, Aberdeen. - - Dr. G. Moberly, Bishop of Salisbury. - - Rev. W. F. Moulton, Professor of Classics, Wesleyan College, - Richmond.[118] - - Rev. Samuel Newth, Professor of Classics, New College, London.[119] - - Dr. A. Roberts.[120] - - Dr. R. Scott, Master of Balliol College, Oxford.[121] - - Rev. F. H. Scrivener.[122] - - Dr. G. Vance Smith.[123] - - Dr. A. P. Stanley, Dean of Westminster. - - Dr. R. C. Trench, Archbishop of Dublin. - - Dr. C. J. Vaughan, Master of the Temple.[124] - - Dr. B. F. Westcott, Canon of Peterborough.[125] - - Dr. S. Wilberforce, Bishop of Winchester. - -To these lists some changes have, from various causes, been made in the -course of the last ten years, both in the way of addition, and in the way -of removal. - - * * * * * - -To the Old Testament Company thirteen members have been added-- - - Mr. R. N. Bensley, Hebrew Lecturer, Caius College, Cambridge. - - Rev. J. Birrill, Professor of Oriental Languages, St Andrews, - Scotland. - - Dr. F. Chance. - - Rev. T. K. Cheyne, Hebrew Lecturer, Balliol College, Oxford. - - Dr. G. Douglas, Professor of Hebrew, Free Church College, Glasgow. - - Mr. S. R Driver, Tutor of New College, Oxford. - - Rev. C. J. Elliott. - - Rev. J. D. Geden, Professor of Hebrew, Wesleyan College, Didsbury. - - Rev. J. R. Lumby, Fellow of St. Catherine's College, Cambridge.[126] - - Rev. A. H. Sayce, Tutor of Queen's College, Oxford. - - Rev. W. Robertson Smith, Professor of Hebrew, Free Church College, - Aberdeen. - - Dr. D. H. Weir, Professor of Oriental Languages, Glasgow. - - Dr. W. Wright, Professor of Arabic, Cambridge. - -During the same period it has lost ten members, seven by death: Professor -Davies, Professor Fairbairn, Professor McGill, Archdeacon Rose, Canon -Selwyn, Bishop Thirlwall, Professor Weir; and three by resignation--Canon -Jebb, Professor Plumptre, and Bishop Wordsworth. - - * * * * * - -The New Testament Company has undergone less change. Four members have -been added-- - - Dr. David Brown, Professor of Divinity, Free Church College, Aberdeen. - - Dr. C. Merivale, Dean of Ely. - - Rev. Edwin Palmer, Professor of Latin, Oxford.[127] - - Dr. Charles Wordsworth, Bishop of St. Andrews. - -Four also have been removed--Dean Alford, Dr. Eadie, and Bishop -Wilberforce by death, Dean Merivale by resignation. - - * * * * * - -The first chairman of the Old Testament Company was Bishop Thirlwall. Upon -his resignation of the office in 1871 Dr. Harold Browne, then Bishop of -Ely, now Bishop of Winchester, was appointed to succeed him, and has -continued to hold the office until now. Dr. Ellicott, Bishop of -Gloucester and Bristol, has from the first presided over the New -Testament Company. - -The Old Testament Company appointed one of their own number, Mr. Aldis -Wright, to act as their secretary, taking the minutes of their -proceedings, and conducting all needful correspondence. The New Testament -Company deemed it better to assign this office to one who was not himself -burthened with the responsibilities of the revision, and they were happily -able to secure the efficient services of the Rev. John Troutbeck, M.A., -one of the Minor Canons of Westminster Abbey. - -It will be seen that of the sixty-five English scholars who have taken -part in this work forty-one have been members of the Church of England, -and twenty-four members of other churches. Of the latter number two -represent the Episcopal Church of Ireland, one the Episcopal Church of -Scotland, four the Baptists, three the Congregationalists, five the Free -Church of Scotland, five the Established Church of Scotland, one the -United Presbyterians, one the Unitarians, and two the Wesleyan Methodists. - -It is on many grounds a matter for thankfulness that they who took the -initiative in the formation of the two Companies were able to secure so -wide a representation of the various religious communities of our country, -and men belonging to different schools of religious thought. For while no -one can reasonably suppose that in the present day any body of Scholars -would consciously allow themselves in the translation of the Scriptures to -be swayed by any theological bias, there is, as all know, such a thing as -unconscious bias; and it was greatly to be desired that no such suspicion -should be raised against this Revision as for a long time obtained in -reference to the Revision of 1611. It was also to be desired that no -ground should exist that would give an excuse for any to say that through -the bias of theological prepossessions the interpretations given by some -to important passages of Scripture were unconsciously ignored, and that, -had such interpretations been brought under the consideration of the -Revisers, they must, as honest scholars, have accepted them. Such a ground -of objection has happily been excluded by the constitution of the two -Companies. The varieties of theological opinion found amongst the Revisers -have been an efficient protection against any lapse of the kind referred -to, and it may safely be affirmed that no interpretation of any important -doctrinal passage for which any respectable amount of authority could be -claimed has failed to come under notice, or to receive a careful -examination. - -The advantage resulting from this varied representation in the membership -of the two Companies has been still further extended by the arrangements -which have secured the co-operation of a considerable number of American -Scholars. Shortly after the formation of the two Companies steps were -taken for enlisting such co-operation; and after some correspondence with -representative men in America, the Rev. Dr. Philip Schaff, of New York, -was requested to act on behalf of the English Companies in selecting and -inviting American Scholars. In October, 1871, it was reported to the New -Testament Company that Dr. Schaff had verbally informed the secretary that -the American Revisers were prepared to enter upon their work. Various -causes of delay, however, intervened, and it was not until July 17th, -1872, that the communication was made that the American Companies were -duly constituted. These Companies held their first meeting on the 4th of -October in that year. The following is the list of their Members. - - -THE OLD TESTAMENT COMPANY. - - Professor T. J. Conant, Baptist, Brooklyn, New York. - - Professor G. E. Day, Congregationalist, New Haven, Conn. - - Professor J. De Witt, Reformed Church, New Brunswick, N.J. - - Professor W. H. Green, Presbyterian, Princeton, N.J. - - Professor G. E. Hare, Episcopalian, Philadelphia, Pa. - - Professor C. P. Krauth, Lutheran, Philadelphia, Pa. - - Professor Joseph Packard, Episcopalian, Fairfax, Va. - - Professor C. E. Stowe, Congregationalist, Cambridge, Mass. - - Professor J. Strong, Methodist, Madison, N.J. - - Professor C. V. Van Dyke,[128] Beirūt, Syria. - - Professor T. Lewis, Reformed Church, Schenectady, N.J. - -In all eleven members. - - -THE NEW TESTAMENT COMPANY. - - Professor Ezra Abbot, Unitarian, Cambridge, Mass. - - Dr. G. R. Crooks, Methodist, New York. - - Professor H. B. Hackett, Baptist, Rochester, N.Y. - - Professor J. Hadley, Congregationalist, New Haven, Conn. - - Professor C. Hodge, Presbyterian, Princeton, N.J. - - Professor A. C. Kendrick, Baptist, Rochester, N.Y. - - Dr. Alfred Lee, Bishop of Delaware. - - Professor M. B. Riddle, Reformed Church, Hartford, Conn. - - Professor Philip Schaff, Presbyterian, New York. - - Professor C. Short, Episcopalian, New York. - - Professor H. B. Smith, Presbyterian, New York. - - Professor J. H. Thayer, Congregationalist, Andover, Mass. - - Professor W. F. Warren, Methodist, Boston, Mass. - - Dr. E. A. Washburn, Episcopalian, New York. - - Dr. T. D. Woolsey, Congregationalist, New Haven, Conn. - -In all fifteen members. - -Four Members have since been added to the Old Testament Company; namely: - - Professor C. A. Aiken, Presbyterian, Princeton, N.J. - - Dr. T. W. Chambers, Reformed Church, New York. - - Professor C. M. Mead, Congregationalist, Andover, Mass. - - Professor H. Osgood, Baptist, Rochester, N.Y. - -One Member, Professor T. Lewis, has been removed by death. - -Four Members have been added to the New Testament Company: - - Dr. J. K. Burr, Methodist, Trenton, N.Y. - - Dr. T. Chase, Baptist, President of Haverford College, Pa. - - Dr. H. Crosby, Baptist, Chancellor of New York University. - - Professor Timothy Dwight, Congregationalist, New Haven, Conn. - -Four also have been removed by death, Dr. Hackett, Dr. Hadley, Dr. C. -Hodge, Dr. H. B. Smith; and two by resignation, Dr. Crooks and Dr. Warren. - - * * * * * - -It hence results that altogether ninety-nine Scholars have, to a greater -or less extent, taken part in the work of this revision, forty-nine of -whom have been members of the Episcopalian Churches of England, Scotland, -Ireland, and America, and fifty members of other Christian Churches. This -fact is in itself full of interest and significance. Upon no previous -revision have so many Scholars been engaged. In no previous revision has -the co-operation of those who were engaged upon it been so equally -diffused over all the parts of the work. In no previous revision have -those who took the lead in originating it, and carrying it forward, shown -so large a measure of Christian confidence in Scholars who were outside of -their own communion. In no previous revision have such effective -precautions been created by the very composition of the body of Revisers, -against accidental oversight, or against any lurking bias that might arise -from natural tendencies or from ecclesiastical prepossessions. On these -accounts alone, if on no other, this revision may be fairly said to -possess peculiar claims upon the confidence of all thoughtful and devout -readers of the Bible. - -The New Testament Company assembled for the first time on Wednesday, June -22nd, 1870. They met in the Chapel of Henry VII., and there united in the -celebration of the Lord's Supper. After this act of worship and holy -communion they formally entered upon the task assigned to them. The Old -Testament Company held their first meeting on June 30th. - -By the kindness of the Dean of Westminster, the New Testament Company was -permitted to hold its meetings in the Jerusalem Chamber. This room, -originally the parlour of the Abbot's Palace, is associated with many -interesting events of English history. It was to this spot that Henry IV. -was conveyed when seized with his last illness; and here, on March 20th, -1413, he died. It was here, in the days of the Long Parliament, that the -celebrated Assembly of Divines, driven by the cold from Henry VII.'s -Chapel, held its sixty-sixth session, on Monday, October 2nd, 1643; and -here thenceforward it continued to meet until its closing session (the -1163rd), on February 22nd, 1649. Here were prepared the famed Westminster -Confession of Faith, and the Longer and Shorter Catechisms so highly -prized by the Presbyterian Churches of Scotland, and during many -generations by the Independents of England. Here also, just fifty years -later, assembled the memorable Commission appointed by William III., at -the suggestion of the Dean of Canterbury (Dr. Tillotson), to devise a -basis for a scheme of comprehension in a revision of the Prayer Book. In -this room the New Testament Company have held the larger number of their -sessions. Upon the few occasions on which it was not available the Company -has most frequently met in the Dean of Westminster's library. Twice it has -held its monthly session in the College Hall, twice in the Chapter -Library, and once in Queen Anne's Bounty Office. - -The Jerusalem Chamber is an oblong room, somewhat narrow for its length, -measuring about forty feet from north to south, and about twenty from east -to west. Down the centre of the room there extends a long table; and on -this table, in the middle of its eastern side, is placed the desk of the -Chairman, Bishop Ellicott. Facing the Chairman, and on the opposite side -of the room, is a small table for the use of the Secretary. The members -of the Company took their places round the table without any -pre-arrangement, but just as each might find a seat most ready at hand. -The force of habit, however, soon prevailed, and most of the members sat -constantly in the place which accident or choice had assigned to them. On -the Chairman's right sat the Prolocutor, Dr. Bickersteth, and on his left, -during the sixteen meetings he was spared to attend, sat the late Dean of -Canterbury, Dr. Alford, who, to the great sorrow of the Company, was so -early taken away from their midst. Between the Prolocutor and the northern -end of the table were the places usually occupied by the Bishop of -Salisbury, the Bishop of St. Andrews, Dean Blakesley, and Mr. Humphry. -Between the Chairman and the southern end were the places of the -Archbishop of Dublin, Dr. Brown, Dr. Vaughan, Dr. Eadie, and Canon -Westcott. Between the Secretary's table and the northern end of the long -table were the seats of Canon Kennedy, Dr. Angus, Archdeacon Palmer, and -Dr. Hort; and between the Secretary's table and the southern end were -those of Dr. Vance Smith, Dr. Scrivener, Dr. Lightfoot, Dean Scott, and -Dr. Newth. At the northern end of the table were the places of Archdeacon -Lee and Dean Stanley; and at the southern end those of Dr. Moulton and Dr. -Milligan. - -As the general rules under which the revision was to be carried out had -been carefully prepared, no need existed for any lengthened discussion of -preliminary arrangements, and the Company upon its first meeting was able -to enter at once upon its work. The members of the Company had previously -been supplied with sheets, each containing a column of the printed text of -the Authorized Version, with a wide margin on either side for suggested -emendations--the left hand margin being intended for changes in the Greek -text, and the right hand margin for those which related to the English -rendering. Upon these sheets each member had entered the result of his own -private study of the prescribed portion, and thus came prepared with -well-considered suggestions to submit for the judgment of the Company. The -portion prescribed for the first session was Matt. i. to iv. This portion -opening with the genealogy, the question of the spelling of proper names -at once presented itself for decision. It was felt that, by the twofold -forms so often given in the Authorized Version to the names of persons and -places, a needless difficulty was set in the way of the simple reader of -the Bible; and it was agreed that, while preserving in every case the -familiar forms of names which had become thoroughly Englished, such as -John, James, Timothy, Jacob, Solomon, &c., all Old Testament proper names -quoted in the New should follow the Hebrew rather than the Greek or Latin, -and so appear under the same form in both Testaments. - -This question being thus settled, the Company proceeded to the actual -details of the revision, and in a surprisingly short time settled down to -an established method of procedure. So little need arose for any change in -this respect that the account of any one ordinary meeting will serve as a -description of all. The Company assembles at eleven a.m. The meeting is -opened by prayer, the Chairman reading three collects from the Prayer -Book, and closing with the Lord's Prayer. The minutes of the last meeting -are then read and confirmed. Any correspondence or other business that may -require consideration is next dealt with. These matters being settled, the -Chairman invites the Company to proceed with the revision, and reads a -short passage as given in the Authorised Version. The question is then -asked whether any _textual_ changes are proposed; that is, any readings -that differ from the Greek text as presented in the edition published by -Robert Stephen in 1550. If any change is proposed, the evidence for and -against is briefly stated, and the proposal considered. The duty of -stating this evidence is, by tacit consent, devolved upon two members of -the Company, who, from their previous studies, are specially entitled to -speak with authority upon such questions--Dr. Scrivener and Dr. Hort--and -who come prepared to enumerate particularly the authorities on either -side. Dr. Scrivener opens up the matter by stating the facts of the case, -and by giving his judgment upon the bearing of the evidence. Dr. Hort -follows, and mentions any additional matters that may call for notice, and -if differing from Dr. Scrivener's estimate of the weight of the evidence, -gives his reasons, and states his own view. After discussion, the vote of -the Company is taken, and the proposed reading accepted or rejected. The -text being thus settled, the Chairman asks for proposals on the rendering. -Any member who has any suggestion on his paper then mentions it, and this -is taken into consideration, unless some other member state that he has a -proposal which refers to an earlier clause of the passage, in which case -his proposal is taken first. The reasons for the proposed emendation are -then stated; briefly, if it be an obvious correction, and one which it is -likely that many members have noted down; if it be one less obvious, or -less likely to commend itself at first sight, the grounds upon which it is -based are stated more at length. Free discussion then follows, and after -this the vote of the Company is taken. Succeeding suggestions are -similarly dealt with, and then the passage, as amended, is read by the -Chairman, or by the Secretary. The meeting lasts until six p.m., an -interval of half-an-hour having been allowed for luncheon. The Company -meets every month, excepting only in the months of August and September, -for a session of four consecutive days. - -At a very early period of their labours it became clearly manifest to the -Company that they could only do their work satisfactorily by doing it very -thoroughly, and that no question in any way affecting the sense or the -rendering could be passed over because of its seeming unimportance. -Questions, whether of text or translation, which appeared, when regarded -in relation only to the passage under review, to be too minute to be -worthy of serious attention, became oftentimes invested with a grave -importance when other, and especially parallel, passages were considered; -and thus proposed changes, which might otherwise have been dismissed as -unnecessary, claimed for themselves a careful examination. As a necessary -result of this determination to make the revision as complete as might be -in their power, the progress made in the work was but slow, and at the end -of the ninth day of meeting not more than 153 verses had been revised, an -average of only seventeen verses a day. Thereupon several members of the -Company became alarmed at the probable length of time over which the -revision would extend, and on the tenth day of meeting resolutions were -submitted, that, "with a view to swifter progress, the Company be divided -into two sections, of which one shall proceed with the Gospels and the -other with the Epistles," and "that on the last day of each monthly series -of meetings the whole Company meet together to review the work done by the -two separate sections." To these resolutions a full consideration was -given, and with the result of producing an almost unanimous conviction -that such a division of the Company was undesirable. It was felt that the -weight of authority attaching to this Revision, would, with many persons, -be largely dependent upon the fact that it represented the united judgment -of a considerable number of scholars, and that the proposed division of -the Company would consequently tend to lessen the claims of the work to -the confidence of the public. It was found, too, that it would not be -possible to make any satisfactory division of the Company; and from the -varied qualifications of the members, each felt that it would be a -palpable loss to be deprived of the co-operation of any of the rest. It -was also exceedingly doubtful whether any saving of time would be secured -by the proposed arrangement. The review by the entire Company of the work -done by the separate divisions would, in very many cases, reopen -discussion; and questions which had been decided, perhaps unanimously, -after lengthened debate, would be debated afresh, and that, too, by those -who were less familiar with all the bearings of the question, and on -whose account it would be necessary to give lengthened explanations, and -sometimes to retrace other ground also. The resolutions were consequently -withdrawn, and the conviction became general amongst the members of the -Company that they had no other alternative than to face the probability of -a much longer period of labour than any one amongst them had at first -anticipated, and to accept the full responsibilities of the work which had -been laid upon them. - -After this the work steadily proceeded, and various general questions -having been decided as they arose, the rate of progress became more rapid; -but even then the average did not rise above thirty-five verses a day. - -In accordance with the rules under which the Company was acting, all -proposals made at the first revision were decided by simple majorities; -but at the second revision no change from the Authorized Version could be -accepted unless it were carried by a majority of two to one. Though here -and there this rule stood in the way of a change which a decided majority -of the Company were of opinion was right, its action upon the whole was -very salutary. - -At the second revision also the suggestions of the American Revisers came -to the help of the Company. From time to time, as each successive portion -of the first revision was completed, it had been forwarded to America. The -American Revisers subjected this to a careful scrutiny, and in their turn -forwarded to England their criticisms thereupon. Where they approved the -changes provisionally made nothing was said; where they differed they -indicated their dissent, and submitted their own suggestions. In like -manner, in passages where no change had been made, they either signified -their assent by silence, or expressed their judgment by independent -proposals. - -The first revision of the Gospel of Matthew was completed on the -thirty-sixth day of meeting, May 24th, 1871; that of Mark on the -fifty-third day, November 16th, 1871; that of Luke on the eighty-first -day, June 22nd, 1872; and that of John on the one hundred and third day, -February 19th, 1873. The first revision of the Acts and the Catholic -Epistles was completed on the one hundred and fifty-second meeting, April -23rd, 1874. Before proceeding to the first revision of the remaining books -it was deemed desirable to undertake the second revision of the Gospels, -and this was completed on the one hundred and eighty-fourth meeting, -February 25th, 1875. The first revision of the Pauline Epistles was then -commenced, and was completed on the two hundred and sixty-second meeting, -February 27th, 1877. The first revision of the Apocalypse was completed on -the two hundred and seventy-third meeting, April 20th, 1877. - -It will thus appear that the first revision engaged the Company during two -hundred and forty-one meetings; that is to say, during sixty monthly -sessions, or six years of labour. The attendance during this important -period of the work maintained so high an average as 16·8. - -It had not been originally intended that at the second revision fresh -proposals should be entertained; but as it was obviously necessary to do -this with regard to the American suggestions, it was felt that we ought -not to preclude our own members from bringing forward any new proposal -that might seem worthy of consideration, and that we ought not, for the -sake of gaining time, to fetter ourselves by any rigid rule. The second -revision thus became a far more serious business than had been originally -contemplated, and demanded a large measure of time and toil. It was -completed on December 13th, 1878, having occupied on the whole ninety-six -meetings, or about two years and a half. By rule 5 the "second" revision -was to be regarded as "final," but the course of events rendered this an -impossibility, and so far the rule had to be annulled. - -In due course the results of the second revision were forwarded to -America, and while it indicated the extent to which the English Company -had been able to adopt the American suggestions--or what was equivalent -to this, some third suggestion that approved itself alike to the judgment -of both Companies--it also necessarily invited a reply upon those points -about which there was still a difference of opinion, and this, as -necessarily, involved what was to some extent a third revision. The work -of a further revision had, however, been previously imposed upon the -Company by a resolution of its own, in which it was agreed that the -members should privately read over the version as now revised, with the -view of marking any roughnesses or other blemishes in the English -phraseology; and that if it should appear to them that, without doing any -violence to the Greek, the English might be amended, the emendations they -proposed should be forwarded to the Secretary, and by him be duly arranged -and printed. To the consideration of the various suggestions so forwarded, -and of those contained in the further communications from America, the -Company devoted thirty-six meetings, extending from February 11th, 1879, -to January 27th, 1880, with portions of one or two subsequent meetings, -being finally completed on March 17th, 1880. - -Although the Company had endeavoured throughout the whole course of its -work to preserve, as far as the idiom of the English language permitted, -uniformity in the rendering of the same Greek word, it had not been -possible, when dealing with each passage separately, to keep in view all -the other passages in which any particular word might be found. It was -therefore felt to be desirable to reconsider the Revised Version with -exclusive reference to this single point, and the pages of a Greek -concordance were assigned in equal portions to different members of the -Company, who each undertook to examine every passage in which the words -falling to his share might occur, and to mark if in any case unnecessary -variations in the English had either been introduced or retained. The -passages so noted were brought before the notice of the assembled Company, -and the question was in each case considered whether, without any injury -to the sense, the rendering of the word under review might be harmonized -with that found in other places. This work of harmonizing, together with -the preparation of the preface, occupied the Company until November 11th, -1880, on which day, at five o'clock in the afternoon, after ten years and -five months of labour, the revision of the New Testament was brought to -its close. - -On the evening of the same day, St. Martin's day, by the kind invitation -of Prebendary Humphry, the Company assembled in the Church of St. -Martin's-in-the-Fields, and there united in a special service of prayer -and thanksgiving; of thanksgiving for the happy completion of their -labours, for the spirit of harmony and brotherly affection that had -throughout pervaded the meetings of the Company, and for the Divine -goodness which had permitted so many with so little interruption to give -themselves continuously to this work; of prayer that all that had been -wrong in their spirit or action might be mercifully forgiven, and that He -whose glory they had humbly striven to promote might graciously accept -this their service, and deign to use it as an instrument for the good of -man, and the honour of His holy name. - -The total number of meetings of the Company has been 407, and the total -number of attendances 6,426,[129] or an average attendance at each meeting -of 15·8 members. - -Upon one other point our readers will naturally look for some information. -How have the necessary expenses of this undertaking been met? These, it -will readily be seen, would necessarily be large. So many persons could -not come together from various parts of the kingdom--some very distant, -including the extreme north of Scotland, and the extreme west of -Cornwall--and remain in London for a week in every month, without a -considerable expenditure of money. It was also found necessary for the -satisfactory execution of the work that each portion, from time to time as -provisionally completed, should be set up in type, and in this way further -expenses were entailed. The question of meeting these expenses was at an -early period forced upon the attention of the Company; for some members -before many months had elapsed had been put to serious costs, and while -all willingly gave their time and labour, as far as they might be able, -without reserve to this important work, it was felt to be impossible to -allow this extra burden to rest upon any, and the more so as the pressure -of it must needs be very unequally distributed. An appeal to the public -for help having met with no adequate response, it was resolved to dispose -of the copyright of the work, in the hope thereby of obtaining sufficient -means of meeting the expenses of completing it. Several offers from -different sources were made to the Companies; but ultimately, for various -reasons, it was deemed best to accede to that made by the University -Presses of Oxford and Cambridge, whereby, in return for the copyright of -the Revised Version, the Chancellors, Masters, and Scholars of the two -Universities agreed to provide a sum which it was hoped would suffice for -the expenses that would be incurred in the prosecution and completion of -the work, and to advance a certain portion of the same from time to time. -A draft deed embodying these agreements having been submitted to the -Companies was after some amendments accepted on December 10th, 1872. - -The agreement with the University Presses binds the two Companies to a -revision of the Apocrypha, a work not contemplated in their original -undertaking. The New Testament Company have made arrangements for taking a -full share of this revision, and entered upon the work in April last. -Until this is completed they will not be released from their -responsibilities. - - - - -APPENDIX. - - - - -(A.) - -_PURVEY'S PROLOGUE TO THE WYCLIFFITE BIBLE (1388?)_ - - -CHAPTER XV. - -[130] For as much as Christ saith that the gospel shall be preached in all -the world, and David saith of the Apostles and their preaching, "the sound -of them went out into each land, and the words of them went out into the -ends of the world;" and again David saith, "The Lord shall tell in the -Scriptures of peoples and of these princes that were in it;"[131] that is, -in holy Church, as Jerome saith on that verse, "Holy writ is the Scripture -of peoples, for it is made that all peoples should know it;" and the -princes of the Church that were therein be the apostles that had authority -to write holy writ; for by that same that the Apostles wrote their -Scriptures by authority and confirming of the Holy Ghost, it is holy -Scripture and faith of Christian men, and this dignity hath no man after -them, be he never so holy, never so cunning, as Jerome witnesseth on that -verse. Also Christ saith of the Jews that cried Hosanna to Him in the -temple, that though they were still stones should cry; and by stones He -understandeth heathen men that worshipped stones for their gods. And we -Englishmen be come of heathen men, therefore we be understood by these -stones that should cry holy writ; and as Jews, interpreted -acknowledging[132], signify clerks that should make acknowledgment to God -by repentance of sins and by voice of God's praise, so our lewd (lay, or -unlearned) men, suing (following) the corner-stone Christ, may be -signified by stones that be hard and abiding in the foundation; for though -covetous clerks be wood (wild, or mad), by simony, heresy, and many other -sins, and despise and stop holy writ as much as they can, yet the lewd -people cry after holy writ to ken it and keep it with great cost and peril -of their life. - -For these reasons and other, with common charity to save all men in our -realm which God would have saved, a simple creature hath translated the -Bible out of Latin into English. First this simple creature had much -travail, with divers fellows and helpers, to gather many old Bibles, and -other doctors and common glosses, and to make one Latin Bible some deal -true; and then to study it anew, the text with the gloss and other doctors -as he might get, and especially Lyra on the Old Testament, that helped -full much in this work; the third time to counsel with old grammarians and -old divines of hard words and hard sentences, how they might best be -understood and translated; the fourth time to translate as clearly as he -could to the sentence,[133] and to have many good fellows and cunning at -the correcting of the translation. First it is to know that the best -translating out of Latin into English is to translate after the sentence, -and not only after the words, so that the sentence be as open, either -opener, in English as in Latin, and go not far from the letter; and if the -letter may not be sued (followed) in the translating, let the sentence be -ever whole and open, for the words ought to serve to the intent and -sentence, and else the words be superfluous or false. In translating into -English many resolutions may make the sentence open, as an ablative case -absolute may be resolved into these three words, with convenable -(suitable) verb, _the while_, _for if_, as grammarians say, as thus: _the -master reading, I stand_, may be resolved thus, _while the master readeth -I stand_, or, _if the master readeth, &c._, or, _for the master, &c._; and -sometime it would accord well with the sentence to be resolved into _when_ -or into _afterward_, thus, _when the master read I stood_, or, _after the -master read I stood_; and sometime it may well be resolved into a verb of -the same tense as others be in the same clause, and into this word _et_; -that is, _and_ in English, as thus, _arescentibus hominibus prae timore_; -that is, _and men should wax dry for dread_. Also a participle of a -present tense or preterite of active voice or passive may be resolved into -a verb of the same tense and a conjunction copulative, as thus, _dicens_; -that is, _saying_ may be resolved thus, _and saith_, or, _that saith_; and -this will in many places make the sentence open, where to English it, -after the verb, would be dark and doubtful. Also a relative, which may be -resolved into his antecedent with a conjunction copulative, as thus, -_which runneth_, _and he runneth_. Also when one word is once set in a -clause it may be set forth as often as it is understood, or as often as -reason and need ask. And this word _autem_, or _vero_, may stand for -_forsooth_, or for _but_, and thus I use commonly; and sometime it may -stand for _and_, as old grammarians say. Also when rightful construction -is let (prevented) by relation, I resolve it openly; thus where this -clause _Dominum formidabunt adversarii ejus_ should be Englished thus by -the letter, _the Lord His adversaries shall dread_, I English it thus by -resolution, _the adversaries of the Lord shall dread Him_; and so of other -clauses that be like. - -At the beginning I purposed, with God's help, to make the sentence as true -and open in English as it is in Latin, or more true and more open than it -is in Latin; and I pray for charity and for common profit of Christian -souls, that if any wise man find any default of the truth of translation, -let him set in the true sentence and open of holy writ, but look that he -examine truly his Latin Bible; for no doubt he shall find full many Bibles -in Latin full false, if he look many, namely, new;[134] and the common -Latin Bibles have more need to be corrected, as many as I have seen in my -life than the English Bible late translated. And where the Hebrew, by -witness of Jerome, of Lyra, and other expositors discordeth from our Latin -Bibles, I have set in the margin, by manner of a gloss, what the Hebrew -hath, and how it is understood in some place; and I did this most in the -Psalter, that of all our books discordeth most from the Hebrew; for the -church readeth not the Psalter by the last translation of Jerome, out of -Hebrew into Latin, but another translation by other men, that had much -less cunning and holiness than Jerome had; and in full few books the -church readeth the translation of Jerome, as it may be proved by the -proper originals of Jerome which he glossed. And where I have translated -as openly or openlier in English as in Latin, let wise men deme (judge) -that know well both languages, and know well the sentence of holy -Scripture. And whether I have done thus or not, no doubt they that ken -well the sentence of holy writ and English together, and will travail with -God's grace thereabout, may make the Bible as true and as open, yea, and -openlier, in English as in Latin. And no doubt to a simple man, with God's -grace and great travail, men might expound much openlier and shortlier -the Bible in English, than the old great doctors have expounded it in -Latin, and much sharplier and groundlier than many late postillators, or -expositors have done. But God of His great mercy, give us grace to live -well, and to see the truth in convenable manner, and acceptable to God and -His people, and to spell out our time, be it short, be it long, at God's -ordinance. - -But some that seem wise and holy say thus, If men now were as holy as -Jerome was, they might translate out of Latin into English, as he did out -of Hebrew and out of Greek into Latin, and else they should not translate -now, so they think, for default of holiness and cunning. Though this -replication seem colourable, it hath no good ground, neither reason, -neither charity; for why, (because) this replication is more against Saint -Jerome and against the first LXX. translators, and against holy church, -than against simple men that translate now into English; for Saint Jerome -was not so holy as the Apostles and Evangelists, whose books he translated -into Latin, neither he had so high gifts of the Holy Ghost as they had; -and much more the LXX. translators were not so holy as Moses and the -Prophets, and specially David; neither they had so great gifts of God as -Moses and the Prophets had. Furthermore, holy church approveth not only -the true translation of mean Christian men, but also of open heretics, -that did away mysteries of Jesus Christ by guileful translation, as Jerome -witnesseth in one prologue on Job, and in the prologue of Daniel. Much -more late the Church of England approve the true and whole translation of -simple men, that would, for no good on earth, by their witting and power, -put away the least truth, yea, the least letter or tittle of holy writ -that beareth substance or charge. And dispute they not (let them not -dispute) of the holiness of men now living in this deadly life; for they -know not thereon, and it is reserved only to God's doom. If they know any -notable default by the translators or their helps, let them blame the -default by charity and mercy, and let them never damn a thing that may be -done lawfully by God's law, as wearing a good cloth for a time, or riding -on a horse for a great journey, when they wit not wherefore it is done; -for such things may be done of simple men with as great charity and virtue -as some that hold themselves great and wise, can ride in a gilt saddle, or -use cushions and beds and cloths of gold and of silk, with other vanities -of the world. God grant pity, mercy, and charity, and love of common -profit, and put away such foolish dooms (judgment) that be against reason -and charity. Yet worldly clerks ask greatly (grandly) what spirit maketh -idiots (laymen) hardy to translate now the Bible into English, since the -four great doctors durst never do this. This replication is so lewd -(unlearned), that it needeth none answer but stillness or courteous scorn; -for these great doctors were none English men, neither they were -conversant among English men, neither they knew the language of English, -but they ceased never till they had holy writ in the mother tongue of -their own people. For Jerome, that was a Latin man of birth, translated -the Bible, both out of Hebrew and out of Greek into Latin, and expounded -full much thereto; and Austin and many more Latins expounded the Bible, -for many parts, in Latin, to Latin men among which they dwelt, and Latin -was a common language to their people about Rome, and beyond and on this -half (side), as English is common to our people, and yet (still) this day -the common people in Italy speaketh Latin corrupt, as true men say that -have been in Italy; and the number of translators out of Greek into Latin -passeth man's knowing, as Austin witnesseth in the ij. book of _Christian -Teaching_,[135] and saith thus: "The translators out of Hebrew into Greek -may be numbered, but Latin translators, or they that translated into -Latin, may not be numbered in any manner." For in the first times of -faith, each man, as a Greek book came to him, and he seemed to himself to -have some cunning of Greek and Latin, was hardy (bold) to translate, and -this thing helped more than letted (hindered) understanding, if readers be -not negligent, for why (because) the beholding of many books hath showed -off or declared some darker sentences. This saith Austin here. Therefore -Grosted (Grosseteste) saith that it was God's will that diverse men -translate, and that diverse translations be in the church, where one said -darkly, one other more said openly. - -Lord God, since at the beginning of faith so many men translated into -Latin, and to great profit of Latin men, let one simple creature of God -translate into English for profit of Englishmen; for if worldly clerks -look well their chronicles and books they shall find that Bede translated -the Bible, and expounded much in Saxon, that was English, or common -language of this land, in his time; and not only Bede, but also King -Alfred that founded Oxford, translated in his last days the beginning of -the Psalter into Saxon, and would more if he had lived longer. Also -Frenchmen, Beemers,[136] and Britons have the Bible and other books of -devotion and of exposition translated in their mother language. Why should -not Englishmen have the same in their mother language I cannot wit, no but -(except) for falseness and negligence of clerks, or for (because) our -people is not worthy to have so great grace and gift of God in pain -(penalty) of their old sins. God for his mercy amend these evil causes, -and make our people to have, and ken, and keep truly holy writ, to life -and death. - -But in translating of words equivocal, that is, that have many -significations under one letter, may lightly be peril (there may easily be -a danger of mistake); for Austin saith in the ij. book of _Christian -Teaching_ that if equivocal words be not translated into the sense or -understanding of the author it is error,[137] as in that place of the -psalm, _the feet of them be swift to shed out blood_. The Greek word is -equivocal to _sharp_ and _swift_, and he that translated _sharp feet_ -erred, and a book that hath _sharp feet_ is false, and must be amended, as -that sentence, _unkind young trees shall not give deep roots_, ought to be -thus _plantings of adultery shall not give deep roots_.[138] Austin saith -this there; therefore a translator hath great need to study well the -sentence, both before and after, and look that such equivocal words accord -with the sentence; and he hath need to live a clean life, and be full -devout in prayers, and have not his wit occupied about worldly things, -that the Holy Spirit, author of wisdom, and cunning, and truth, dress him -in his work, and suffer him not for to err. - -Also this word _ex_ signifieth sometime _of_, and sometime it signifieth -_by_, as Jerome saith; and this word _enim_ signifieth commonly -_forsooth_, and, as Jerome saith, it signifieth, _cause thus_, _forwhy_. -And this word _secundum_ is taken for _after_, as many men say, and -commonly; but it signifieth well _by_ or _up_, thus _by your word_, or _up -your word_. Many such adverbs, conjunctions, and prepositions be set off -one for another, and at free choice of authors sometime; and now they -should be taken as it accordeth best to the sentence. - -By this manner, with good living and great travail, men may come to true -and clear translating and true understanding of holy writ, seem it never -so hard at the beginning. God grant to us all grace to ken well and to -keep well holy writ, and to suffer joyfully some pain for it at the last. -Amen. - - - - -(B.) - -_TYNDALE'S PROLOGUES._ - - -I. NEW TESTAMENT[139] 1525. 4TO. - -I have here translated, brethren and sisters, most dear and tenderly -beloved in Christ, the New Testament, for your spiritual edifying, -consolation, and solace; exhorting instantly and beseeching those that are -better seen in the tongues than I, and that have better gifts of grace to -interpret the sense of the Scripture and meaning of the Spirit than I, to -consider and ponder my labour, and that with the spirit of meekness; and -if they perceive in any places that I have not attained unto the very -sense of the tongue, or meaning of the Scripture, or have not given the -right English word, that they put to their hands to amend it, remembering -that so is their duty to do. For we have not received the gifts of God for -ourselves only, or for to hide them; but for to bestow them unto the -honouring of God and Christ, and edifying of the congregation, which is -the body of Christ. - -The causes that moved me to translate, I thought better that others should -imagine, than that I should rehearse them. Moreover I supposed it -superfluous; for who is so blind as to ask why light should be showed to -them that walk in darkness, where they cannot but stumble, and where to -stumble is the danger of eternal damnation; other so despiteful that he -would envy any man (I speak not his brother) so necessary a thing; or so -bedlam mad to affirm that good is the natural cause of evil, and darkness -to proceed out of light, and that lying should be grounded in truth and -verity, and not rather clean contrary, that light destroyeth darkness, and -verity reproveth all manner of lying. - -After it had pleased GOD to put in my mind and also to give me grace to -translate this fore-rehearsed New Testament into our English tongue, -howsoever we have done it, I supposed it very necessary to put you in -remembrance of certain points, which are, that ye well understand what -these words mean: the Old Testament, the New Testament; the law, the -gospel; Moses, Christ; nature, grace; working and believing; deeds and -faith; lest we ascribe to the one that which belongeth to the other, and -make of Christ Moses, of the gospel the law, despise grace and rob faith; -and fall from meek learning into idle dispicions; brawling and scolding -about words. - -The Old Testament is a book wherein is written the law of God, and the -deeds of them which fulfil them, and of them also which fulfil them not. - -The New Testament is a book wherein are contained the promises of God, and -the deeds of them which believe them or believe them not. - -Evangelion (that we call the gospel) is a Greek word, and signifies good, -merry, glad, and joyful tidings, that maketh a man's heart glad, and -maketh him sing, dance, and leap for joy: as when David had killed Goliath -the giant, came glad tidings unto the Jews, that their fearful and cruel -enemy was slain, and they delivered out of all danger; for gladness -whereof, they sung, danced, and were joyful. In like manner is the -Evangelion of God (which we call gospel, and the New Testament) joyful -tidings; and, as some say, a good hearing, published by the apostles -throughout all the world, of Christ the right David, how that he hath -fought with sin, with death, and the devil, and overcome them: whereby all -men that were in bondage to sin, wounded with death, overcome of the -devil, are, without their own merits or deservings, loosed, justified, -restored to life and saved, brought to liberty and reconciled unto the -favour of God, and set at one with him again; which tidings, as many as -believe, laud, praise, and thank God; are glad, sing, and dance for joy. - -This Evangelion or gospel (that is to say, such joyful tidings) is called -the New Testament; because that as a man, when he shall die, appointeth -his goods to be dealt and distributed after his death among them which he -nameth to be his heirs; even so Christ, before his death, commanded and -appointed that such Evangelion, gospel, or tidings, should be declared -throughout all the world, and therewith to give unto all that believe, all -his goods; that is to say, his life, wherewith he swallowed and devoured -up death; his righteousness, wherewith he banished sin; his salvation, -wherewith he overcame eternal damnation. Now, can the wretched man, that -[knoweth himself to be wrapped] in sin, and in danger to death and hell, -hear no more joyous a thing than such glad and comfortable tidings of -Christ; so that he cannot but be glad and laugh from the low bottom of his -heart, if he believe that the tidings are true. - -To strength such faith withal, God promised this his Evangelion in the Old -Testament by the prophets, as Paul saith (Rom. i.), how that he was chosen -out to preach God's Evangelion, which he before had promised by the -prophets in the Scriptures, that treat of his Son which was born of the -seed of David. In Gen. iii. God saith to the serpent, "I will put hatred -between thee and the woman, between thy seed and her seed, that self seed -shall tread thy head under foot." Christ is this woman's seed; he it is -that hath trodden under foot the devil's head; that is to say, sin, death, -hell, and all his power. For without this seed can no man avoid sin, -death, hell, and everlasting damnation. - -Again (Gen. xxii.), God promised Abraham, saying, "In thy seed shall all -the generations of the earth be blessed." Christ is that seed of Abraham, -saith St. Paul. (Gal. iii.) He hath blessed all the world through the -gospel. For where Christ is not, there remaineth the curse that fell on -Adam as soon as he had sinned, so that they are in bondage under the -condemnation of sin, death, and hell. Against this curse blesseth now the -gospel all the world, inasmuch as it crieth openly, saying, Whosoever -believeth on the Seed of Abraham shall be blessed, that is, he shall be -delivered from sin, death, and hell, and shall henceforth continue -righteous, living and saved for ever, as Christ himself saith, in the -eleventh of John, "He that believeth on me shall never more die." - -"The law," saith the gospel of John in the first chapter, "was given by -Moses: but grace and verity by Jesus Christ." The law, whose minister is -Moses, was given to bring us unto the knowledge of ourselves, that we -might thereby feel and perceive what we are of nature. The law condemneth -us and all our deeds, and is called of Paul in 2 Cor. iii. the -ministration of death. For it killeth our consciences and driveth us to -desperation, inasmuch as it requireth of us that which is impossible for -us to do. It requireth of us the deeds of a whole man. It requireth -perfect love from the low bottom and ground of the heart, as well in all -things which we suffer, as in the things which we do. But, saith John, in -the same place, "grace and verity is given us in Christ," so that when the -law hath passed upon us, and condemned us to death, which is its nature to -do, then we have in Christ grace, that is to say, favour, promises of -life, of mercy, of pardon, freely by the merits of Christ; and in Christ -have we verity and truth, in that God fulfilleth all his promises to them -that believe. Therefore is the gospel the ministration of life. Paul -calleth it in the fore rehearsed place of 2 Cor. iii. the ministration of -the Spirit and of righteousness. - -In the gospel, when we believe the promises, we receive the Spirit of -life, and are justified in the blood of Christ from all things whereof the -law condemned us. Of Christ it is written in the fore rehearsed John i. -This is He of whose abundance, or fulness, all we have received, grace for -grace, or favour for favour. That is to say, for the favour that God hath -to his Son Christ he giveth unto us his favour and good will, as a father -to his sons. As affirmeth Paul, saying, "Which loved us in his Beloved -before the creation of the world." Christ is made Lord over all, and is -called in scripture God's mercy-stool; whosoever therefore flieth to -Christ can neither hear nor receive of God any other thing save mercy. - -In the Old Testament are many promises, which are nothing else but the -Evangelion or gospel, to save those that believed them from the vengeance -of the law. And in the New Testament is often made mention of the law, to -condemn them which believe not the promises. Moreover the law and the -gospel may never be separate; for the gospel and promises serve but for -troubled consciences, which are brought to desperation, and feel the pains -of hell and death under the law, and are in captivity and bondage under -the law. In all my deeds I must have the law before me to condemn mine -imperfectness. For all that I do, be I never so perfect, is yet damnable -sin, when it is compared to the law, which requireth the ground and bottom -of mine heart. I must therefore have always the law in my sight, that I -may be meek in the spirit, and give God all the laud and praise, ascribing -to him all righteousness, and to myself all unrighteousness and sin. I -must also have the promises before mine eyes, that I despair not; in which -promises I see the mercy, favour, and good will of God upon me, in the -blood of his Son Christ, which hath made satisfaction for mine -unperfectness, and fulfilled for me that which I could not do. - -Here may ye perceive that two manner of people are sore deceived. First, -they which justify themselves with outward deeds, in that they abstain -outwardly from that which the law forbiddeth, and do outwardly that which -the law commandeth. They compare themselves to open sinners; and in -respect of them justify themselves, condemning the open sinners. They set -a veil on Moses' face, and see not how the law requireth love from the -bottom of the heart. If they did they would not condemn their neighbours. -"Love hideth the multitude of sins," saith St. Peter, in his first -epistle. For whom I love from the deep bottom and ground of mine heart, -him condemn I not, neither reckon his sins, but suffer his weakness and -infirmity, as a mother the weakness of her son, until he grow up unto a -perfect man. - -Those also are deceived which, without all fear of God, give themselves -unto all manner vices with full consent, and full delectation, having no -respect to the law of God (under whose vengeance they are locked up in -captivity), but say, God is merciful and Christ died for us, supposing -that such dreaming and imagination is that faith which is so greatly -commended in holy scripture. Nay, that is not faith, but rather a foolish -blind opinion springing of their own nature, and it is not given them of -the Spirit of God; true faith is (as saith the apostle Paul) the gift of -God, and is given to sinners after the law hath passed upon them, and hath -brought their consciences unto the brink of desperation, and sorrows of -hell. - -They that have this right faith, consent to the law that it is righteous, -and good, and justify God which made the law, and have delectation in the -law, notwithstanding that they cannot fulfil it, for their weakness; and -they abhor whatsoever the law forbiddeth, though they cannot avoid it. And -their great sorrow is, because they cannot fulfil the will of God in the -law; and the spirit that is in them crieth to God night and day for -strength and help, with tears (as saith Paul) that cannot be expressed -with tongue. Of which things the belief of our popish (or of their) -father, whom they so magnify for his strong faith, hath none experience at -all. - -The first, that is to say, a justiciary, which justifieth himself with his -outward deeds, consenteth not to the inward law, neither hath delectation -therein: yea, he would rather that no such law were. So he justifieth not -God, but hateth him as a tyrant, neither careth he for the promises, but -will with his own strength be saviour of himself; no wise glorifieth he -God, though he seem outward to do. - -The second, that is to say, the sensual person, as a voluptuous swine, -neither feareth God in his law, neither is thankful to him for his -promises and mercy, which is set forth in Christ to all them that believe. - -The right christian man consenteth to the law, that it is righteous, and -justifieth God in the law; for he affirmeth that God is righteous and -just, which is author of the law. He believeth the promises of God, and so -justifieth God, judging him true, and believing that he will fulfil his -promises. With the law he condemneth himself and all his deeds, and giveth -all the praise to God. He believeth the promises, and ascribeth all truth -to God: thus everywhere justifieth he God, and praiseth God. - -By nature, through the fall of Adam are we the children of wrath, heirs of -the vengeance of God by birth, yea, and from our conception. And we have -our fellowship with the devils under the power of darkness and rule of -Satan, while we are yet in our mothers' wombs; and though we show not -forth the fruits of sin, yet are we full of the natural poison whereof all -sinful deeds spring, and cannot but sin outwardly, be we never so young, -if occasion be given; for our nature is to do sin, as is the nature of a -serpent to sting. And as a serpent yet young, or yet unbrought forth, is -full of poison, and cannot afterward (when the time is come, and occasion -given) but bring forth the fruits thereof; and as an adder, a toad, or a -snake, is hated of man, not for the evil that it hath done, but for the -poison that is in it and the hurt which it cannot but do; so are we hated -of God for that natural poison which is conceived and born with us before -we do any outward evil. And as the evil, which a venomous worm doeth, -maketh it not a serpent; but because it is a venomous worm, therefore doth -it evil and poisoneth; and as the fruit maketh not the tree evil, but -because it is an evil tree, therefore it bringeth forth evil fruit, when -the season of fruit is; even so do not our evil deeds make us evil; but -because that of nature we are evil, therefore we both think and do evil, -and are under vengeance under the law, convict to eternal damnation by the -law, and are contrary to the will of God in all our will, and in all -things consent to the will of the fiend. - -By grace, that is to say by favour, we are plucked out of Adam, the ground -of all evil, and graffed in Christ the root of all goodness. In Christ, -God loved us, his elect and chosen, before the world began, and reserved -us unto the knowledge of his Son and of his holy gospel; and when the -gospel is preached to us, he openeth our hearts, and giveth us grace to -believe, and putteth the Spirit of Christ in us, and we know him as our -Father most merciful; and we consent to the law, and love it inwardly in -our heart, and desire to fulfil it, and sorrow because we cannot; which -will (sin we of frailty never so much) is sufficient till more strength be -given us; the blood of Christ hath made satisfaction for the rest; the -blood of Christ hath obtained all things for us of God. Christ is our -satisfaction, Redeemer, Deliverer, Saviour, from vengeance and wrath. -Observe and mark in Paul's, Peter's, and John's epistles, and in the -gospel, what Christ is unto us. - -By faith are we saved only in believing the promises. And though faith be -never without love and good works, yet is our saving imputed neither to -love nor unto good works, but unto faith only. For love and works are -under the law, which requireth perfection, and the ground and fountain of -the heart, and damneth all imperfectness. Now is faith under the -promises, which condemn not; but give all grace, mercy, favour, and -whatsoever is contained in the promises. - -Righteousness is divers; blind reason imagines many manner of -righteousness. There is, in like manner, the justifying of ceremonies, -some imagine them their own selves, some counterfeit other, saying, in -their blind reason, Such holy persons did thus and thus, and they were -holy men, therefore if I do so likewise I shall please God; but they have -no answer of God that that pleaseth. The Jews seek righteousness in their -ceremonies; which God gave unto them, not to justify, but to describe and -paint Christ unto them; of which Jews testifieth Paul, saying how that -they have affection to God, but not after knowledge; for they go about to -stablish their own justice, and are not obedient to the justice of -righteousness that cometh of God. The cause is verily that except a man -cast away his own imagination and reason, he cannot perceive God, and -understand the virtue and power of the blood of Christ. There is the -righteousness of works, as I said before, when the heart is away and -feeleth not how the law is spiritual and cannot be fulfilled, but from the -bottom of the heart, as the just ministration of all manner of laws, and -the observing of them, and moral virtues wherein philosophers put their -felicity and blessedness--which all are nothing in the sight of God. There -is a full righteousness, when the law is fulfilled from the ground of the -heart. This had neither Peter nor Paul in this life perfectly, but sighed -after it. They were so far forth blessed in Christ, that they hungered and -thirsted after it. Paul had this thirst; he consented to the law of God, -that it ought so to be, but he found another lust in his members, contrary -to the lust and desire of his mind, and therefore cried out, saying, "Oh, -wretched man that I am; who shall deliver me from this body of death? -thanks be to God through Jesus Christ." The righteousness that before God -is of value, is to believe the promises of God, after the law hath -confounded the conscience: as when the temporal law ofttimes condemneth -the thief or murderer, and bringeth him to execution, so that he seeth -nothing before him but present death, and then cometh good tidings, a -charter from the king, and delivereth him. Likewise when God's law hath -brought the sinner into knowledge of himself, and hath confounded his -conscience and opened unto him the wrath and vengeance of God; then cometh -good tidings. The Evangelion showeth unto him the promises of God in -Christ, and how Christ hath purchased pardon for him, hath satisfied the -law for him, and appeased the wrath of God. And the poor sinner believeth, -laudeth, and thanketh God through Christ, and breaketh out into exceeding -inward joy and gladness, for that he hath escaped so great wrath, so heavy -vengeance, so fearful and so everlasting a death. And he henceforth is an -hungered and athirst after more righteousness, that he might fulfil the -law; and mourneth continually, commending his weakness unto God in the -blood of our Saviour, Christ Jesus. - -Here shall ye see compendiously and plainly set out, the order and -practice of every thing before rehearsed. - -The fall of Adam hath made us heirs of the vengeance and wrath of God, and -heirs of eternal damnation; and hath brought us into captivity and bondage -under the devil. And the devil is our lord, and our ruler, our head, our -governor, our prince, yea, and our god. And our will is locked and knit -faster unto the will of the devil, than could a hundred thousand chains -bind a man unto a post. Unto the devil's will consent we with all our -hearts, with all our minds, with all our might, power, strength, will, and -lusts. With what poison, deadly and venomous hate, hateth a man his enemy! -With how great malice of mind, inwardly, do we slay and murder! With what -violence and rage, yea, and with how fervent lust, commit we advoutry, -fornication, and such like uncleanness! With what pleasure and delectation -inwardly serveth a glutton his belly! With what diligence deceive we! How -busily seek we the things of this world! Whatsoever we do, think, or -imagine, is abominable in the sight of God. And we are as it were asleep -in so deep blindness, that we can neither see nor feel what misery, -thraldom, and wretchedness we are in, till Moses come and wake us, and -publish the law. When we hear the law truly preached, how that we ought to -love and honour God with all our strength and might, from the low bottom -of the heart; and our neighbours, yea, our enemies, as ourselves, -inwardly, from the ground of the heart, and do whatsoever God biddeth, and -abstain from whatsoever God forbiddeth, with all love and meekness, with a -fervent and a burning lust from the centre of the heart, then beginneth -the conscience to rage against the law, and against God. No sea, be it -ever so great a tempest, is so unquiet. For it is not possible for a -natural man to consent to the law, that it should be good, or that God -should be righteous which maketh the law; his wit, reason, and will being -so fast glued, yea, nailed and chained unto the will of the devil. Neither -can any creature loose the bonds, save the blood of Christ. - -This is the captivity and bondage whence Christ delivered us, redeemed, -and loosed us. His blood, his death, his patience in suffering rebukes and -wrongs, his prayers and fastings, his meekness and fulfilling of the -uttermost point of the law, appeased the wrath of God, brought the favour -of God to us again, obtained that God should love us first, and be our -Father, and that a merciful Father, that will consider our infirmities and -weakness, and will give us his Spirit again (which was taken away in the -fall of Adam) to rule, govern, and strength us, and to break the bonds of -Satan, wherein we were so straight bound. When Christ is thuswise -preached, and the promises rehearsed which are contained in the prophets, -in the psalms, and in divers places of the five books of Moses, then the -hearts of them which are elect and chosen, begin to wax soft and melt at -the bounteous mercy of God, and kindness shewed of Christ. For when the -Evangelion is preached, the Spirit of God entereth into them whom God hath -ordained and appointed unto eternal life, and openeth their inward eyes, -and worketh such belief in them. When the woful consciences feel and taste -how sweet a thing the bitter death of Christ is, and how merciful and -loving God is through Christ's purchasing and merits, they begin to love -again, and to consent to the law of God, that it is good and ought so to -be, and that God is righteous which made it; and they desire to fulfil the -law, even as the sick man desireth to be whole, and are an hungered and -thirst after more righteousness and after more strength to fulfil the law -more perfectly. And in all that they do, or omit and leave undone, they -seek God's honour and his will with meekness, ever condemning the -imperfectness of their deeds by the law. - -Now Christ standeth us in double stead, and us serveth in two manner wise: -First, he is our Redeemer, Deliverer, Reconciler, Mediator, Intercessor, -Advocate, Attorney, Solicitor, our Hope, Comfort, Shield, Protection, -Defender, Strength, Health, Satisfaction, and Salvation. His blood, his -death, all that he ever did, is ours. And Christ himself, with all that he -is or can do, is ours. His blood-shedding and all that he did, doth me as -good service as though I myself had done it. And God (as great as he is) -is mine, with all that he hath, through Christ and his purchasing. - -Secondarily, after that we be overcome with love and kindness, and now -seek to do the will of God, which is a christian man's nature, then have -we Christ an example to counterfeit, as saith Christ himself in John, "I -have given you an example." And in another evangelist he saith, "He that -will be great among you, shall be your servant and minister, as the Son of -man came to minister and not to be ministered unto." And Paul saith, -"Counterfeit[140] Christ." And Peter saith, "Christ died for you, and -left you an example to follow his steps." Whatsoever therefore faith hath -received of God through Christ's blood and deserving, that same must love -shed out every whit, and bestow it on our neighbours unto their profit, -yea, and that though they be our enemies. By faith we receive of God, and -by love we shed out again. And that must we do freely after the example of -Christ, without any other respect, save our neighbour's wealth only, and -neither look for reward in the earth, nor yet in heaven, for our deeds. -But of pure love must we bestow ourselves, all that we have, and all that -we are able to do, even on our enemies, to bring them to God, considering -nothing but their wealth, as Christ did ours. Christ did not his deeds to -obtain heaven thereby (that had been a madness), heaven was his already, -he was heir thereof, it was his by inheritance; but did them freely for -our sakes, considering nothing but our wealth, and to bring the favour of -God to us again, and us to God. And no natural son that is his father's -heir, doth his father's will because he would be heir; that he is already -by birth, his father gave him that ere he was born, and is loather that he -should go without it, than he himself hath wit to be; but out of pure love -doth he that he doth. And ask him, Why he doth any thing that he doth? he -answereth, My father bade, it is my father's will, it pleaseth my father. -Bond servants work for hire, children for love: for their father with all -he hath, is theirs already. So a Christian man doth freely all that he -doth, considereth nothing but the will of God, and his neighbour's wealth -only. If I live chaste, I do it not to obtain heaven thereby; for then -should I do wrong to the blood of Christ; Christ's blood has obtained me -that; Christ's merits have made me heir thereof; he is both door and way -thitherwards: neither that I look for an higher room in heaven than they -shall have which live in wedlock, other than a whore of the stews, if she -repent; for that were the pride of Lucifer, but freely to wait on the -evangelion; and to serve my brother withal; even as one hand helpeth -another, or one member another, because one feeleth another's grief, and -the pain of the one is the pain of the other. Whatsoever is done to the -least of us (whether it be good or bad), it is done to Christ; and -whatsoever is done to my brother, if I be a christian man, that same is -done to me. Neither doth my brother's pain grieve me less than mine own: -neither rejoice I less at his welfare than at mine own. If it were not so, -how saith Paul? "Let him that rejoiceth, rejoice in the Lord," that is to -say, Christ, which is Lord over all creatures. If my merits obtained me -heaven, or a higher room there, then had I wherein I might rejoice besides -the Lord. - -Here see ye the nature of the law, and the nature of the evangelion. How -the law is the key that bindeth and damneth all men, and the evangelion -looseth them again. The law goeth before, and the evangelion followeth. -When a preacher preacheth the law, he bindeth all consciences; and when he -preacheth the gospel, he looseth them again. These two salves (I mean the -law and the gospel) useth God and his preacher to heal and cure sinners -withal. The law driveth out the disease and maketh it appear, and is a -sharp salve, and a fretting corosy, and killeth the dead flesh, and -looseth and draweth the sores out by the roots, and all corruption. It -pulleth from a man the trust and confidence that he hath in himself, and -in his own works, merits, deservings, and ceremonies. It killeth him, -sendeth him down to hell, and bringeth him to utter desperation, and -prepareth the way of the Lord, as it is written of John the Baptist. For -it is not possible that Christ should come to a man, as long as he -trusteth in himself, or in any worldly thing. Then cometh the evangelion, -a more gentle plaster, which suppleth and suageth the wounds of the -conscience, and bringeth health. It bringeth the Spirit of God, which -looseth the bonds of Satan, and uniteth us to God and his will, through -strong faith and fervent love, with bonds too strong for the devil, the -world, or any creature to loose them. And the poor and wretched sinner -feeleth so great mercy, love, and kindness in God, that he is sure in -himself how that it is not possible that God should forsake him, or -withdraw his mercy and love from him; and he boldly crieth out with Paul, -saying, "Who shall separate us from the love that God loveth us withal?" -That is to say, What shall make me believe that God loveth me not? Shall -tribulation? anguish? persecution? Shall hunger? nakedness? Shall sword? -Nay, "I am sure that neither death nor life, neither angel, neither rule -nor power, neither present things nor things to come, neither high nor -low, neither any creature, is able to separate us from the love of God, -which is in Christ Jesu our Lord." In all such tribulations, a christian -man perceiveth that God is his Father, and loveth him even as he loved -Christ when he shed his blood on the cross. - -Finally, as before, when I was bond to the devil and his will, I wrought -all manner of evil and wickedness, not for hell's sake, which is the -reward of sin, but because I was heir of hell by birth and bondage to the -devil, did I evil (for I could none otherwise do; to do sin was my -nature), even so now, since I am coupled to God by Christ's blood, do I -well, not for heaven's sake, but because I am heir of heaven by grace and -Christ's purchasing, and have the Spirit of God, I do good freely, for so -is my nature: as a good tree bringeth forth good fruit, and an evil tree -evil fruit. By the fruits shall ye know what the tree is. A man's deeds -declare what he is within, but make him neither good nor bad. We must -first be evil ere we do evil, as a serpent is first poisonous ere he -poison. We must be also good ere we do good, as the fire must be first hot -ere it warm any thing. Take an example: As those blind which are cured in -the evangelion could not see till Christ had given them sight, and deaf -could not hear till Christ had given them hearing, and those sick could -not do the deeds of an whole man till Christ had given them health; so can -no man do good in his soul till Christ have loosed him out of the bonds -of Satan, and have given him wherewith to do good; yea, and first have -poured into him that self good thing which he sheddeth forth afterwards on -other. Whatsoever is our own, is sin. Whatsoever is above that, is -Christ's gift, purchase, doing, and working. He bought it of his Father -dearly with his blood, yea, with his most bitter death, and gave his life -for it. Whatsoever good thing is in us, that is given us freely, without -our deserving or merits, for Christ's blood's sake. That we desire to -follow the will of God it is the gift of Christ's blood. That we now hate -the devil's will (whereunto we were so fast locked, and could not but love -it) is also the gift of Christ's blood; unto whom belongeth the praise and -honour of our good deeds, and not unto us. - - -II. "THE EPISTLE TO THE READER" ATTACHED TO THE 8vo EDITION, 1525. - -Give diligence, reader, I exhort thee, that thou come with a pure mind, -and, as the Scripture saith, with a single eye, unto the words of health -and of eternal life; by the which, if we repent and believe them, we are -born anew, created afresh, and enjoy the fruits of the blood of Christ, -which blood crieth not for vengeance, as the blood of Abel, but hath -purchased life, love, favour, grace, blessing, and whatsoever is promised -in the Scriptures to them that believe and obey God, and standeth between -us and wrath, vengeance, curse, and whatsoever the Scripture threateneth -against the unbelievers and disobedient, which resist and consent not in -their hearts to the law of God that it is right, holy, just, and ought so -to be. Mark the plain and manifest places of the Scriptures, and in -doubtful places see thou add no interpretation contrary to them, but as -(Paul saith) let all be conformable and agreeing to the faith. Note the -difference of the law and of the gospel. The one asketh and requireth, -the other pardoneth and forgiveth; the one threateneth, the other -promiseth all good things to them that set their trust in Christ only. The -gospel signifieth glad tidings, and is nothing but the promises of good -things. All is not gospel that is written in the gospel-book; for if the -law were away thou couldest not know what the gospel meant, even as thou -couldest not see pardon and grace, except the law rebuked thee and -declared unto thee thy sin, misdeed, and trespass. Repent, and believe the -gospel, as Christ saith in the first of Mark. Apply alway the law to thy -deeds, whether thou find lust in thine heart to the law-ward; and so shalt -thou no doubt repent and feel in thyself a certain sorrow, pain, and grief -to thine heart, because thou canst not with full lust do the deeds of the -law. Apply the gospel, that is to say the promises, unto the deserving of -Christ, and to the mercy of God and his truth, and so shalt thou not -despair, but shall feel God as a kind and merciful father. And his Spirit -shall dwell in thee, and shall be strong in thee, and the promises shall -be given thee at the last (though not by and by, lest thou shouldest -forget thyself and be negligent), and all threatenings shall be forgiven -thee for Christ's blood's sake, to whom commit thyself altogether, without -respect either of thy good deeds or of thy bad. - -Them that are learned Christianly I beseech, forasmuch as I am sure, and -my conscience beareth me record, that of a pure intent, singly and -faithfully, I have interpreted it, as far forth as God gave me the gift of -knowledge and understanding, that the rudeness of the work now at the -first time offend them not; but that they consider how that I had no man -to counterfeit, neither was helped with English of any that had -interpreted the same or such like thing in the Scripture beforetime. -Moreover, even very necessity, and cumbrance (God is record) above -strength, which I will not rehearse, lest we should seem to boast -ourselves, caused that many things are lacking which necessarily are -required. Count it as a thing not having his full shape, but as it were -born before his time, even as a thing begun rather than finished. In time -to come (if God have appointed us thereunto) we will give it his full -shape, and put out if ought be added superflously, and add to if ought be -overseen through negligence, and will enforce to bring to compendiousness -that which is now translated at the length, and to give light where it is -required, and to seek in certain places more proper English, and with a -table to expound the words which are not commonly used, and show how the -Scripture useth many words which are otherwise understood of the common -people, and to help with a declaration where one tongue taketh not -another; and will endeavour ourselves, as it were, to seethe it better, -and to make it more apt for the weak stomachs, desiring them that are -learned and able to remember their duty, and to help them thereunto, and -to bestow unto the edifying of Christ's body, which is the congregation of -them that believe, those gifts which they have received of God for the -same purpose. - -The grace that cometh of Christ be with them that love him. Amen. - - -III. THE PREFACE TO THE PENTATEUCH, 1530. - -When I had translated the New Testament, I added an Epistle unto the -latter end, in which I desired them that were learned to amend if aught -were found amiss. But our malicious and wily hypocrites, which are so -stubborn, and hard hearted in their wicked abominations, that it is not -possible for them to amend any thing at all (as we see by daily -experience, when both their livings and doings are rebuked with the truth) -say, some of them, that it is impossible to translate the Scripture into -English; some that it is not lawful for the lay people to have it in their -mother tongue; some that it would make them all heretics; as it would no -doubt from many things which they of long time have falsely taught; and -that is the whole cause wherefore they forbid it, though they other -cloaks pretend. And some, or rather every one, say that it would make them -rise against the king, whom they themselves (unto their damnation) never -yet obeyed. And lest the temporal rulers should see their falsehood, if -the Scripture came to light, causeth them so to lie. - -And as for my translation, in which they affirm unto the lay people, (as I -have heard say) to be I wot not how many thousand heresies, so that it -cannot be mended or correct, they have yet taken so great pain to examine -it, and to compare it unto that they would fain have it, and to their own -imaginations and juggling terms, and to have somewhat to rail at, and -under that cloak, to blaspheme the truth, that they might with as little -labour (as I suppose) have translated the most part of the Bible. For they -which in times past were wont to look on no more Scripture than they found -in their _Duns_, or such like devilish doctrine, have yet now so narrowly -looked on my Translation, that there is not so much as one _i_ therein, if -it lack a tittle over his head, but they have noted it, and number it unto -the ignorant people for an heresy. Finally, in this they be all -agreed,--to drive you from the knowledge of the Scripture, and that ye -shall not have the text thereof in the mother tongue; and to keep the -world still in darkness, to the intent they might sit in the consciences -of the people, through vain superstition and false doctrine; to satisfy -their filthy lusts, their proud ambition, and unsatiable covetousness; and -to exalt their own honour above king and emperor, yea, and above God -himself. - -A thousand books had they lever to be put forth against their abominable -doings and doctrine, than that the Scripture should come to light. For as -long as they may keep that down, they will so darken the right way with -the mist of their sophistry, and so tangle them that either rebuke or -despise their abominations, with arguments of philosophy, and with worldly -similitudes and apparent reasons of natural wisdom, and with wresting the -Scripture unto their own purpose, clean contrary unto the process, order, -and meaning of the text; and so delude them in descanting upon it with -allegories; and amaze them, expounding it in many senses before the -unlearned lay people, (when it hath but one simple, literal sense, whose -light the owls cannot abide) that though thou feel in thine heart, and art -sure, how that all is false that they say, yet couldst thou not solve -their subtle riddles. - -Which thing only moved me to translate the New Testament. Because I had -perceived by experience, how that it was impossible to establish the lay -people in any truth except the Scripture were plainly laid before their -eyes in their mother tongue, that they might see the process, order, and -meaning of the text: for else, whatsoever truth is taught them, these -enemies of all truth quench it again, partly with the smoke of their -bottomless pit, whereof thou readest in Apocalypse chap. ix. that is, with -apparent reasons of sophistry, and traditions of their own making, founded -without ground of Scripture, and partly in juggling with the text, -expounding it in such a sense as is impossible to gather of the text, if -thou see the process, order, and meaning thereof. - -And even in the bishop of London's house I intended to have done it. For -when I was so turmoiled in the country where I was, that I could no longer -dwell there (the process whereof were too long here to rehearse), I this -wise thought in myself--this I suffer because the priests of the country -be unlearned; as God knoweth, there are a full ignorant sort which have -seen no more Latin than that they read in their Portesses and Missals, -which yet many of them can scarcely read (except it be _Albertus de -Secretis Mulierum_, in which yet, though they be never so sorrily learned, -they pore day and night, and make notes therein, and all to teach the -midwives as they say; and Linwode, a book of constitutions to gather -tythes, mortuaries, offerings, customs, and other pillage which they call -not theirs, but God's part, and the duty of holy church to discharge their -consciences withal: for they are bound that they shall not diminish, but -increase all things unto the uttermost of their powers), and, therefore -(because they are thus unlearned, thought I), when they come together to -the ale-house, which is their preaching place, they affirm that my sayings -are heresy. And besides that, they add to of their own heads which I never -spake, as the manner is, to prolong the tale to short the time withal, and -accused me secretly to the chancellor, and other the bishop's officers. -And, indeed, when I came before the chancellor, he threatened me -grievously, and reviled me, and rated me as though I had been a dog, and -laid to my charge whereof there could be none accuser brought forth (as -their manner is not to bring forth the accuser), and yet all the priests -of the country were the same day there. - -As I this thought, the bishop of London came to my remembrance, whom -Erasmus (whose tongue maketh of little gnats great elephants, and lifteth -up above the stars whosoever giveth him a little exhibition) praiseth -exceedingly, among other in his Annotations on the New Testament, for his -great learning. Then, thought I, if I might come to this man's service, I -were happy. And so I gat me to London, and, through the acquaintance of my -master, came to Sir Harry Gilford, the king's grace's comptroller, and -brought him an _Oration of Isocrates_, which I had translated out of Greek -into English, and desired him to speak unto my lord of London for me, -which he also did as he shewed me, and willed me to write an epistle to my -lord, and to go to him myself, which I also did, and delivered my epistle -to a servant of his own, one William Hebilthwayte, a man of mine old -acquaintance. But God (which knoweth what is within hypocrites) saw that I -was beguiled, and that that counsel was not the next way unto my purpose. -And therefore he gat me no favour in my lord's sight. - -Whereupon my lord answered me, his house was full, he had more than he -could well find, and advised me to seek in London, where he said I could -not lack a service. And so in London I abode almost a year, and marked the -course of the world, and heard our praters (I would say our preachers), -how they boasted themselves and their high authority; and beheld the pomp -of our prelates, and how busy they were, as they yet are, to set peace and -unity in the world (though it be not possible for them that walk in -darkness to continue long in peace, for they cannot but either stumble or -dash themselves at one thing or another that shall clean unquiet all -together) and saw things whereof I defer to speak at this time, and -understood at the last not only that there was no room in my lord of -London's palace to translate the New Testament, but also that there was no -place to do it in all England, as experience doth now openly declare. - -Under what manner, therefore, should I now submit this book to be -corrected and amended of them, which can suffer nothing to be well? Or -what protestation should I make in such a matter unto our prelates, those -stubborn Nimrods which so mightily fight against God, and resist his Holy -Spirit, enforcing with all craft and subtlety to quench the light of the -everlasting Testament, promises, and appointment made between God and us? -and heaping the fierce wrath of God upon all princes and rulers; mocking -them with false feigned names of hypocrisy, and serving their lusts at all -points, and dispensing with them even of the very laws of God, of which -Christ himself testifieth, Matt. v. "That not so much as one tittle -thereof may perish, or be broken." And of which the prophet saith, Psalm -cxviii., "Thou hast commanded thy laws to be kept" _meod_, that is in -Hebrew, exceedingly, with all diligence, might, and power; and have made -them so mad with their juggling charms, and crafty persuasions, that they -think it a full satisfaction for all their wicked lying to torment such as -tell them truth, and to burn the word of their soul's health, and slay -whosoever believe thereon. - -Notwithstanding, yet I submit this book, and all other that I have either -made or translated, or shall in time to come, (if it be God's will that I -shall further labour in his harvest,) unto all them that submit themselves -unto the word of God, to be corrected of them; yea, and moreover to be -disallowed and also burnt, if it seem worthy, when they have examined it -with the Hebrew, so that they first put forth of their own translating -another that is more correct. - - - - -(C.) - -_COVERDALE'S PROLOGUE TO HIS BIBLE OF 1535._ - - -Considering how excellent knowledge and learning an interpreter of -scripture ought to have in the tongues, and pondering also mine own -insufficiency therein, and how weak I am to perform the office of a -translator, I was the more loath to meddle with this work. -Notwithstanding, when I considered how great pity it was that we should -want it so long, and called to my remembrance the adversity of them which -were not only of ripe knowledge, but would also with all their hearts have -performed that they began, if they had not had impediment; considering, I -say, that by reason of their adversity it could not so soon have been -brought to an end, as our most prosperous nation would fain have had it; -these and other reasonable causes considered, I was the more bold to take -it in hand. And to help me herein, I have had sundry translations, not -only in Latin, but also of the Dutch interpreters, whom, because of their -singular gifts and special diligence in the Bible, I have been the more -glad to follow for the most part, according as I was required. But, to say -the truth before God, it was neither my labour nor desire to have this -work put in my hand: nevertheless it grieved me that other nations should -be more plenteously provided for with the scripture in their -mother-tongue, than we: therefore, when I was instantly required, though I -could not do so well as I would, I thought it yet my duty to do my best, -and that with a good will. - -Whereas some men think now that many translations make division in the -faith and in the people of God, that is not so: for it was never better -with the congregation of God, than when every church almost had the Bible -of a sundry translation. Among the Greeks had not Origen a special -translation? Had not Vulgarius one peculiar, and likewise Chrysostom? -Beside the seventy interpreters, is there not the translation of Aquila, -of Theodotio, of Symmachus, and of sundry other? Again, among the Latin -men, thou findest that every one almost used a special and sundry -translation; for insomuch as every bishop had the knowledge of the -tongues, he gave his diligence to have the Bible of his own translation. -The doctors, as Hireneus, Cyprianus, Tertullian, St. Hierome, St. -Augustine, Hilarius, and St. Ambrose, upon divers places of the scripture, -read not the text all alike. - -Therefore ought it not to be taken as evil, that such men as have -understanding now in our time, exercise themselves in the tongues, and -give their diligence to translate out of one language into another. Yea, -we ought rather to give God high thanks therefore, which through his -Spirit stirreth up men's minds so to exercise themselves therein. Would -God it had never been left off after the time of St. Augustine! then -should we never have come into such blindness and ignorance, into such -errors and delusions. For as soon as the Bible was cast aside, and no more -put in exercise, then began every one of his own head to write whatsoever -came into his brain, and that seemed to be good in his own eyes; and so -grew the darkness of men's traditions. And this same is the cause that we -have had so many writers, which seldom made mention of the scripture of -the Bible; and though they sometime alleged it, yet was it done so far out -of season, and so wide from the purpose, that a man may well perceive, how -that they never saw the original. - -Seeing then that this diligent exercise of translating doth so much good -and edifieth in other languages, why should it do evil in ours? Doubtless, -like as all nations in the diversity of speeches may know one God in the -unity of faith, and be one in love; even so may divers translations -understand one another, and that in the head articles and ground of our -most blessed faith, though they use sundry words. Wherefore methink we -have great occasion to give thanks unto God, that he hath opened unto his -church the gift of interpretation and of printing, and that there are now -at this time so many, which with such diligence and faithfulness interpret -the scripture, to the honour of God and edifying of his people: whereas, -like as when many are shooting together, every one doth his best to be -nighest the mark; and though they cannot all attain thereto, yet shooteth -one nigher than another and hitteth it better than another; yea, one can -do it better than another. Who is now then so unreasonable, so despiteful, -or envious, as to abhor him that doth all his diligence to hit the prick, -and to shoot nighest it, though he miss and come not nighest the mark? -Ought not such one rather to be commended, and to be helped forward, that -he may exercise himself the more therein? - -For the which cause, according as I was desired, I took the more upon me -to set forth this special translation, not as a checker, not as a -reprover, or despiser of other men's translations, (for among many as yet -I have found none without occasion of great thanksgiving unto God;) but -lowly and faithfully have I followed mine interpreters, and that under -correction; and though I have failed anywhere (as there is no man but he -misseth in some thing), love shall construe all to the best, without any -perverse judgment. There is no man living that can see all things, neither -hath God given any man to know everything. One seeth more clearly than -another, one hath more understanding than another, one can utter a thing -better than another; but no man ought to envy or despise another. He that -can do better than another, should not set him at nought that -understandeth less. Yea, he that hath the more understanding ought to -remember, that the same gift is not his, but God's, and that God hath -given it him to teach and inform the ignorant. If thou hast knowledge -therefore to judge where any fault is made, I doubt not but thou wilt -help to amend it, if love be joined with thy knowledge. Howbeit, -whereinsoever I can perceive by myself, or by the information of other, -that I have failed (as it is no wonder), I shall now by the help of God -overlook it better, and amend it. - -Now will I exhort thee, whosoever thou be that readest scripture, if thou -find ought therein that thou understandest not, or that appeareth to be -repugnant, give no temerarious nor hasty judgment thereof; but ascribe it -to thine own ignorance, not to the scripture: think that thou -understandest it not, or that it hath some other meaning, or that it is -haply overseen of the interpreters, or wrong printed. Again, it shall -greatly help thee to understand scripture, if thou mark not only what is -spoken or written, but of whom, and unto whom, with what words, at what -time, where, to what intent, with what circumstance, considering what -goeth before, and what followeth after. For there be some things which are -done and written, to the intent that we should do likewise; as when -Abraham believeth God, is obedient unto his word, and defendeth Loth his -kinsman from violent wrong. There be some things also which are written, -to the intent that we should eschew such like; as when David lieth with -Uria's wife, and causeth him to be slain. Therefore, I say, when thou -readest scripture, be wise and circumspect; and when thou comest to such -strange manners of speaking and dark sentences, to such parables and -similitudes, to such dreams or visions, as are hid from thy understanding, -commit them unto God, or to the gift of his Holy Spirit in them that are -better learned than thou. - -As for the commendation of God's holy scripture, I would fain magnify it, -as it is worthy, but I am far unsufficient thereto: and therefore I -thought it better for me to hold my tongue, than with few words to praise -or commend it; exhorting thee, most dear reader, so to love it, so to -cleave unto it, and so to follow it in thy daily conversation, that other -men, seeing thy good works and the fruits of the Holy Ghost in thee, may -praise the Father of heaven, and give his word a good report: for to live -after the law of God, and to lead a virtuous conversation, is the greatest -praise that thou canst give unto his doctrine. - -But as touching the evil report and dispraise that the good word of God -hath by the corrupt and evil conversation of some that daily hear it and -profess it outwardly with their mouths, I exhort thee, most dear reader, -let not that offend thee, nor withdraw thy mind from the love of the -truth, neither move thee to be partaker in like unthankfulness; but seeing -the light is come into the world, love no more the works of darkness, -receive not the grace of God in vain. Call to thy remembrance, how loving -and merciful God is unto thee, how kindly and fatherly he helpeth thee in -all trouble, teacheth thine ignorance, healeth thee in all thy sickness, -forgiveth thee all thy sins, feedeth thee, giveth thee drink, helpeth thee -out of prison, nourisheth thee in strange countries, careth for thee, and -seeth that thou want nothing. Call this to mind, I say, and that -earnestly, and consider how thou hast received of God all these benefits, -yea, and many more than thou canst desire; how thou art bound likewise to -shew thyself unto thy neighbour, as far as thou canst, to teach him, if he -be ignorant, to help him in all his trouble, to heal his sickness, to -forgive him his offences, and that heartily, to feed him, to cherish him, -to care for him, and to see that he want nothing. And on this behalf I -beseek thee, thou that hast the riches of this world, and lovest God with -thy heart, to lift up thine eyes, and see how great a multitude of poor -people run through every town; have pity on thine own flesh, help them -with a good heart, and do with thy counsel all that ever thou canst, that -this unshamefaced begging may be put down, that these idle folks may be -set to labour, and that such as are not able to get their living may be -provided for. At the least, thou that art of counsel with such as are in -authority, give them some occasion to cast their heads together, and to -make provision for the poor. Put them in remembrance of those noble cities -in other countries, that by the authority of their princes have so richly -and well provided for their poor people, to the great shame and dishonesty -of us, if we likewise, receiving the word of God, shew not such like -fruits thereof. Would God that those men, whose office is to maintain the -commonwealth, were as diligent in this cause, as they are in other! Let us -beware bytimes, for after unthankfulness there followeth ever a plague. -The merciful hand of God be with us, and defend us, that we be not -partakers thereof! - -Go to now, most dear reader, and sit thee down at the Lord's feet, and -read his words, and, as Moses teacheth the Jews, take them into thine -heart, and let thy talking and communication be of them, when thou sittest -in thine house, or goest by the way, when thou liest down, and when thou -risest up. And, above all things, fashion thy life and conversation -according to the doctrine of the Holy Ghost therein, that thou mayest be -partaker of the good promises of God in the Bible, and be heir of his -blessing in Christ: in whom if thou put thy trust, and be an unfeigned -reader or hearer of his word with thy heart, thou shalt find sweetness -therein, and spy wondrous things, to thy understanding, to the avoiding of -all seditious sects, to the abhorring of thy old sinful life, and to the -stablishing of thy godly conversation. - -In the first book of Moses, called Genesis, thou mayest learn to know the -almighty power of God in creating all of nought, his infinite wisdom in -ordering the same, his righteousness in punishing the ungodly, his love -and fatherly mercy in comforting the righteous with his promise, &c. - -In the second book, called Exodus, we see the mighty arm of God in -delivering his people from so great bondage out of Egypt, and what -provision he maketh for them in the wilderness; how he teacheth them with -his wholesome word, and how the tabernacle was made and set up. - -In the third book, called Leviticus, is declared, what sacrifices the -priests and Levites used, and what their office and ministration was. - -In the fourth book, called Numerus, is declared, how the people are -numbered and mustered, how the captains are chosen after the tribes and -kindreds, how they went forth to the battle, how they pitched their tents, -and how they brake up. - -The fifth book, called Deuteronomium, sheweth how that Moses, now being -old, rehearseth the law of God unto the people, putteth them in -remembrance again of all the wonders and benefices that God had shewed for -them, and exhorteth them earnestly to love the Lord their God, to cleave -unto him, to put their trust in him, and to hearken unto his voice. - -After the death of Moses doth Josua bring the people into the land of -promise, where God doth wonderous things for his people by Josua, which -distributeth the land unto them, unto every tribe their possession. But in -their wealth they forgat the goodness of God, so that ofttimes he gave -them over into the hand of their enemies. Nevertheless, whensoever they -called faithfully upon him, and converted, he delivered them again, as the -book of Judges declareth. - -In the books of the Kings is described the regiment of good and evil -princes, and how the decay of all nations cometh by evil kings. For in -Jeroboam thou seest what mischief, what idolatry, and such like -abomination followeth, when the king is a maintainer of false doctrine, -and causeth the people to sin against God; which falling away from God's -word increased so sore among them, that it was the cause of all their -sorrow and misery, and the very occasion why Israel first, and then Juda, -were carried away into captivity. Again, in Josaphat, in Ezechias, and in -Josias, thou seest the nature of a virtuous king. He putteth down the -houses of idolatry, seeth that his priests teach nothing but the law of -God, commandeth his lords to go with them, and to see that they teach the -people. In these kings, I say, thou seest the condition of a true -defender of the faith; for he spareth neither cost nor labour to maintain -the Laws of God, to seek the wealth and prosperity of his people, and to -root out the wicked. And where such a prince is, thou seest again, how God -defendeth him and his people, though he have never so many enemies. Thus -went it with them in the old time, and even after the same manner goeth it -now with us. God be praised therefore, and grant us of his fatherly mercy -that we be not unthankful; lest where he now giveth us a Josaphat, an -Ezechias, yea, a very Josias, he send us a Pharao, a Jeroboam, or an -Achab! - -In the two first books of Esdras, and in Hester, thou seest the -deliverance of the people, which though they were but few, yet is it unto -us all a special comfort; forsomuch as God is not forgetful of his -promise, but bringeth them out of captivity, according as he had told them -before. - -In the book of Job we learn comfort and patience, in that God not only -punisheth the wicked, but proveth and trieth the just and righteous -(howbeit there is no man innocent in his sight,) by divers troubles in -this life; declaring thereby, that they are not his bastards, but his dear -sons, and that he loveth them. - -In the Psalms we learn how to resort only unto God in all our troubles, to -seek help at him, to call only upon him, to settle our minds by patience, -and how we ought in prosperity to be thankful unto him. - -The Proverbs and the Preacher of Solomon teach us wisdom, to know God, our -own selves, and the world, and how vain all things are, save only to -cleave unto God. - -As for the doctrine of the Prophets, what is it else, but an earnest -exhortation to eschew sin, and to turn unto God; a faithful promise of the -mercy and pardon of God unto all them that turn unto him, and a -threatening of his wrath to the ungodly? saving that here and there they -prophesy also manifestly of Christ, of the expulsion of the Jews, and -calling of the heathen. - -Thus much thought I to speak of the old Testament, wherein Almighty God -openeth unto us his mighty power, his wisdom, his loving mercy and -righteousness: for the which cause it ought of no man to be abhorred, -despised, or lightly regarded, as though it were an old scripture that -nothing belonged unto us, or that now were to be refused. For it is God's -true scripture and testimony, which the Lord Jesus commandeth the Jews to -search. Whosoever believeth not the scripture, believeth not Christ; and -whoso refuseth it, refuseth God also. - -The new Testament, or Gospel, is a manifest and clear testimony of Christ, -how God performeth his oath and promise made in the old Testament, how the -new is declared and included in the old, and the old fulfilled and -verified in the new. - -Now whereas the most famous interpreters of all give sundry judgments of -the text; so far as it is done by the spirit of knowledge in the Holy -Ghost, methink no man should be offended thereat, for they refer their -doings in meekness to the spirit of truth in the congregation of God: and -sure I am, that there cometh more knowledge and understanding of the -scripture by their sundry translations, than by all the glosses of our -sophistical doctors. For that one interpreteth something obscurely in one -place, the same translateth another, or else he himself, more manifestly -by a more plain vocable of the same meaning in another place. Be not thou -offended, therefore, good reader, though one call a scribe that another -calleth a lawyer; or elders, that another calleth father and mother; or -repentance, that another calleth penance or amendment. For if thou be not -deceived by men's traditions, thou shalt find no more diversity between -these terms, than between fourpence and a groat. And this manner have I -used in my translation, calling it in some place _penance_, that in -another place I call _repentance_; and that not only because the -interpreters have done so before me, but that the adversaries of the truth -may see, how that we abhor not this word penance, as they untruly report -of us, no more than the interpreters of Latin abhor _poenitere_, when they -read _resipiscere_. Only our heart's desire unto God is, that his people -be not blinded in their understanding, lest they believe penance to be -ought save a very repentance, amendment, or conversion unto God, and to be -an unfeigned new creature in Christ, and to live according to his law. For -else shall they fall into the old blasphemy of Christ's blood, and believe -that they themselves are able to make satisfaction unto God for their own -sins: from the which error God of his mercy and plenteous goodness -preserve all his! - -Now to conclude: forsomuch as all the scripture is written for thy -doctrine and ensample, it shall be necessary for thee to take hold upon it -while it is offered thee, yea, and with ten hands thankfully to receive -it. And though it be not worthily ministered unto thee in this -translation, by reason of my rudeness; yet if thou be fervent in thy -prayer, God shall not only send it thee in a better shape by the -ministration of other that began it afore, but shall also move the hearts -of them which as yet meddled not withal, to take it in hand, and to bestow -the gift of their understanding thereon, as well in our language, as other -famous interpreters do in other languages. And I pray God, that through my -poor ministration herein I may give them that can do better some occasion -so to do; exhorting thee, most dear reader, in the mean while on God's -behalf, if thou be a head, a judge, or ruler of the people, that thou let -not the book of this law depart out of thy mouth, but exercise thyself -therein both day and night, and be ever reading in it as long as thou -livest: that thou mayest learn to fear the Lord thy God, and not to turn -aside from the commandment, neither to the right hand nor to the left; -lest thou be a knower of persons in judgment, and wrest the right of the -stranger, of the fatherless, or of the widow, and so the curse to come -upon thee. But what office so ever thou hast, wait upon it, and execute it -to the maintenance of peace, to the wealth of thy people, defending the -laws of God and the lovers thereof, and to the destruction of the wicked. - -If thou be a preacher, and hast the oversight of the flock of Christ, -awake and feed Christ's sheep with a good heart, and spare no labour to do -them good: seek not thyself, and beware of filthy lucre; but be unto the -flock an ensample in the word, in conversation, in love, in ferventness of -the spirit, and be ever reading, exhorting, and teaching in God's word, -that the people of God run not unto other doctrines, and lest thou -thyself, when thou shouldest teach other, be found ignorant therein. And -rather than thou wouldest teach the people any other thing than God's -word, take the book in thine hand, and read the words, even as they stand -therein; for it is no shame so to do, it is more shame to make a lie. This -I say for such as are not yet expert in the scripture; for I reprove no -preaching without the book, as long as they say the truth. - -If thou be a man that hast wife and children, first love thy wife, -according to the ensample of the love wherewith Christ loved the -congregation; and remember that so doing thou lovest even thyself: if thou -hate her, thou hatest thine own flesh; if thou cherish her and make much -of her, thou cherishest and makest much of thyself; for she is bone of thy -bones, and flesh of thy flesh. And whosoever thou be that hast children, -bring them up in the nurture and information of the Lord. And if thou be -ignorant, or art otherwise occupied lawfully, that thou canst not teach -them thyself, then be even as diligent to seek a good master for thy -children, as thou wast to seek a mother to bear them; for there lieth as -great weight in the one, as in the other. Yea, better it were for them to -be unborn, than not to fear God, or to be evil brought up: which thing (I -mean bringing up well of children) if it be diligently looked to, it is -the upholding of all commonwealths; and the negligence of the same, the -very decay of all realms. - -Finally, whosoever thou be, take these words of scripture into thy heart, -and be not only an outward hearer, but a doer thereafter, and practise -thyself therein; that thou mayest feel in thine heart the sweet promises -thereof for thy consolation in all trouble, and for the sure stablishing -of thy hope in Christ; and have ever an eye to the words of scripture, -that if thou be a teacher of other, thou mayest be within the bounds of -the truth; or at the least, though thou be but an hearer or reader of -another man's doings, thou mayest yet have knowledge to judge all spirits, -and be free from every error, to the utter destruction of all seditious -sects and strange doctrines; that the holy scripture may have free -passage, and be had in reputation, to the worship of the author thereof, -which is even God himself; to whom for his most blessed word be glory and -dominion now and ever! Amen. - - - - -(D.) - -_PREFACE TO THE GENEVAN BIBLE, 1560._ - - - To our Beloved in the Lord, - The Brethren of England, - Scotland, Ireland, &c. Grace, mercie, and peace, - through Christ Jesus.[141] - -Besides the manifold and continuall benefits which Almightie God bestowed -upon us, both corporall and spirituall, we are especially bound (deare -brethren) to giue him thankes without ceasing for his great grace and -vnspeakable mercies, in that it hath pleased him to call vs vnto this -marueilous light of his Gospell, and mercifully to regarde vs after so -horrible backesliding and falling away from Christ to Antichrist, from -light to darknesse, from the liuing God to dumme and dead idoles, and that -after so cruell murther of God's saints, as alas, hath bene among vs, wee -are not altogether cast off, as were the Israelites, and many others for -the like or not so manifest wickednesse, but receiued againe to grace with -most evident signes and tokens of God's especiall loue and fauour. To the -intent therefore that wee may not be vnmindfull of these great mercies, -but seeke by all meanes (according to our duetie) to bee thankefull for -the same, it behoueth vs so to walke in his feare and loue, that all the -dayes of our life we may procure the glorie of his holy name. - -Nowe forasmuch as this thing chiefely is atteined by the knowledge and -practising of the worde of God (which is the light to our paths, the keye -of the kingdome of heauen, our comfort in affliction, our shielde and -sworde against Satan, the schoole of all wisdome, the glasse wherein we -beholde Gods face, the testimonie of his fauour, and the onely foode and -nourishment of our soules), wee thought that wee coulde bestowe our -labours and studie in nothing which coulde be more acceptable to God and -comfortable to his Church then in the translating of the holy Scriptures -into our natiue tongue: the which thing albeit that diuers heretofore haue -endeuoured to atchieue; yet considering the infancie of those times and -imperfect knowledge of the tongues in respect of this ripe age and cleere -light which God hath now reueiled, y{e} translations required greatly to -be perused and reformed. Not that we vendicate anything to our selues -aboue the least of our brethren (for God knoweth with what feare and -trembling we haue bene for the space of two yeeres and more day and night -occupied herein), but being earnestly desired and by diuers, whose -learning and godlinesse we reuerence, exhorted and also encouraged by the -ready willes of such, whose hearts God likewise touched, not to spare any -charges for the furtherance of such a benefite and fauour of God towarde -his Church (though the time then was most dangerous, and the persecution -sharpe and furious), we submitted our selues at length to their godly -judgements, and seeing the great opportunitie and occasions, which God -presented unto vs in his Church, by reason of so many godlie and learned -men: and such diuersities of translations in diuers tongues, we vndertooke -this great and wonderfull worke (with all reuerence, as in the presence of -God, as intreating the word of God, whereunto we thinke our selues -vnsufficient) which now God accepting according to his diuine prouidence -and mercie hath directed to a most prosperous ende. And this we may with -good conscience protest that we haue in euery point and worde, according -to the measure of that knowledge which it pleased Almightie God to giue -vs, faithfully rendred the text, and in all hard places most sincerely -expounded the same. For God is our witnesse that we haue by all meanes -indeuoured to set foorth the puritie of the word and the right sense of -the holy Ghost for the edifying of the brethren in faith and charitie. - -Nowe as we have chiefely obserued the sence, and laboured allwayes to -restore it to all integritie, so haue we most reuerently kept the -proprietie of the wordes, considering that the Apostles who spake and -wrote to the Gentiles in the Greeke tongue, rather constrained them to the -liuely phrase of the Ebrew, then enterprised farre by mollifying their -language to speake as the Gentiles did. And for this and other causes wee -haue in many places reserued the Ebrew phrases, notwithstanding that they -may seeme somewhat hard in their eares that are not well practised and -also delite in the sweet sounding phrases of the holy Scriptures. Yet -least eyther the simple should be discouraged, or the malicious haue any -occasion of just cauilation, seeing some translations reade after one -sort, and some after another, whereas all may serue to good purpose and -edification, we haue in the margent noted that diuersitie of speech or -reading which may also seeme agreeable to the minde of the holy Ghost, and -proper for our language with this marke. [Symbol: ¦¦] - -Againe, whereas the Ebrewe speache seemed hardly to agree with ours we -haue noted it in the margent after this sort [Symbol: ++], vsing that -which was more intelligible. And albeit that many of the Ebrewe names be -altered from the olde text, and restored to the true writing and first -originall, whereof they haue their signification, yet in the vsuall names -litle is changed for feare of troubling the simple readers. Moreover, -whereas the necessitie of the sentence required any thing to be added (for -such is the grace and proprietie of the Ebrew and Greeke tongues that it -cannot, but either by circumlocution, or by adding the verbe or some word, -be understood of them that are not well practised therein) wee haue put -in the text with an other kinde of letter that it may easily be discerned -from the common letter.[142] As touching the diuision of the verses wee -haue followed the Ebrewe examples, which haue so euen from the beginning -distinguished them. Which thing as it is most profitable for memorie, so -doeth it agree with the best translations, and is most easie to finde out -both by the best Concordances, and also by the quotations which we haue -diligently herein perused and set foorth by this *. Besides this the -principall matters are noted by this marke ¶. Yea, and the arguments both -for the booke and for the chapters with the number of the verse are added, -that by all meanes the reader might be holpen. For the which cause also we -haue set ouer the head of every page some notable worde or sentence which -may greatly further as well for memorie as for the chiefe point of the -page. - -And considering howe hard a thing it is to vnderstand the holy Scriptures, -and what errors, sectes, and heresies growe dayly for lacke of the true -knowledge thereof, and howe many are discouraged (as they pretend) because -they cannot atteine to the true and simple meaning of the same, we haue -also indeuoured both by the diligent reading of the best commentaries, and -also by the conference with the godly and learned brethren, to gather -briefe annotations upon all the hard places, as well for the -vnderstanding of such wordes as are obscure, and for the declaration of -the text, as for the application of the same, as may most appertaine to -God's glory and the edification of his Church. - -Furthermore, whereas certaine places in the bookes of Moses, of the Kings, -and Ezekiel, seemed so darke that by no description they could be made -easie to the simple reader, wee have so set them foorth with figures and -notes for the full declaration thereof, that they which cannot by -judgement, being holpen by the letters a, b, c, &c., atteine thereunto, -yet by the perspective and, as it were, by the eye, may sufficiently knowe -the true meaning of all such places. Whereunto also wee haue added -certaine maps of Cosmographie which necessarily serue for the perfect -vnderstanding and memorie of diuers places and countries, partly described -and partly by occasion touched both in the olde and newe Testament. - -Finally, that nothing might lacke which might be bought by labours, for -the increase of knowledge and furtherance of God's glorie, we have -adioyned two most profitable Tables, the one seruing for the -interpretation of the Ebrew names, and the other conteining all the chiefe -and principall matters of the whole Bible, so that nothing (as wee trust) -that any could iustlie desire is omitted. Therefore as brethren that are -partakers of the same hope and saluation with us, wee beseeche you that -this rich pearle and inestimable treasure may not be offred in vaine, but -as sent from God to the people of God, for the increase of his kingdome, -the comfort of his Church, and discharge of our conscience, whom it hath -pleased him to raise vp for this purpose, so you woulde willingly receive -the worde of God, earnestly studie it, and in all your life practise it, -that you may nowe appeare in deede to bee the people of God, not walking -any more according to this worlde, but in the fruits of the Spirit, that -God in vs may bee fully glorified through Christ Jesus our Lorde who -liueth and reigneth for euer. Amen. From Geneva, 10th April, 1560. - - - - -(E.) - -_THE PREFACE TO THE BISHOPS' BIBLE, 1568._ - - - A Preface into the Byble - folowyng. - -Of all the sentences pronounced by our Sauiour Christe in his whole -doctrine, none is more serious or more worthy to be borne in remembraunce, -than that which he spake openly in his Gospell, saying: [Sidenote: John -v.] Scrutamini scripturas, quia vos putatis in ipsis vitam eternam habere, -et illę sunt quę testimonium perhibent de me. Search ye the scriptures, -for in them ye think to have eternall lyfe, and those they be which beare -witnes of me. These wordes were first spoken vnto the Jewes by our -Sauiour, but by hym in his doctrine ment to all: for they concerne all, of -what nation, of what tongue, of what profession soeuer any man be. For to -all belongeth it to be called vnto eternal life, so many as by the witnes -of the scriptures desire to find eternall life. No man, woman, or chylde, -is excluded from this saluation, and therefore to euery of them is this -spoke proportionally yet, and in their degrees and ages, and as the reason -and congruitie of their vocation may aske. For not so lyeth it in charge -to the worldly artificer to searche, or to any other priuate man so -exquisitely to studie, as it lyeth to the charge of the publike teacher to -searche in the scriptures, to be the more able to walke in the house of -God [Sidenote: 1 Tim. iii.] (which is the church of the lyuyng God, the -pyller and ground of truth) to the establishing of the true doctrine of -the same, and to the impugnyng of the false. And though whatsoever -difference there may be betwixt the preacher in office, and the auditor in -his vocation, yet to both it is said, =Search ye the scriptures=, whereby -ye may fynde eternall lyfe, and gather witnesses of that saluation which -is in =Christe Jesus= our Lorde. [Sidenote: Deut. xvii.] For although the -prophete of God Moyses, byddeth the kyng when he is once set in the throne -of his kingdome, to describe before his eyes the volume of God's lawe, -according to the example whiche he shoulde receaue of the priestes of the -liuiticall tribe, to haue it with him, and to reade it in all the dayes of -his life, to thende[143] that he might learne to feare the Lorde his God, -and to observe his lawes, that his heart be not aduanced in pryde ouer his -brethren, not to swarue eyther on the ryght hande or on the left: yet the -reason of this precept for that it concerneth all men, may reasonably be -thought to be commanded to all men, and all men may take it to be spoken -to them selfe in their degree. [Sidenote: Iosue i.] Though almightie God -him selfe spake to his captayne Iosue in precise wordes, Non recedat -volumen legis huius ab ore tuo sed meditaberis in eo diebus ac noctibus, -&c. Let not the volume of this booke depart from thy mouth, but muse -therein both dayes and nyghtes, that thou mayest kepe and perfourme all -thinges which be written in it, that thou mayest direct well thy way and -vnderstande the same: yet as well spake almightie God this precept to all -his people in the directions of their wayes to himwarde, as he ment it to -Iosue: [Sidenote: Peter v. Ephe. vi.] For that he hath care of all, he -accepteth no man's person, his wyll is that all men should he saued, -[Sidenote: 1 Tim. ii. Ioh xiiii.] his wyll is that all men should come to -the way of trueth. Howe coulde this be more conueniently declared by God -to man, then when Christe his welbeloued sonne our most louing sauiour, -the way, the trueth, and the lyfe of vs all, dyd byd vs openly =Search the -scriptures=, assuring vs herein to finde eternall life, to finde full -testification of all his graces and benefites towardes vs in the treasure -thereof. Therefore it is most conuenient that we shoulde all suppose that -Christe spake to vs all in this his precept of searching the scriptures. -If this celestiall doctour (so aucthorised by the father of heauen, and -commaunded [Sidenote: Matt. xvii.] as his only sonne, to be hearde of vs -all) biddeth vs busily to =Search the scriptures=: of what spirite can it -proceede to forbid the reading and studying of the scriptures? If the -grosse Iewes vsed to reade them, as some men thinke that our sauiour -Christ dyd shew by such kynd of speaking, their vsage, with their opinion -they had therin to finde eternall lyfe, and were not of Christe rebuked, -or disproued, either for their searching, or for the opinion they had, -howe superstitiously or superficially soeuer some of them vsed to expende -the scriptures; How muche more vnaduisedly do suche as bost them selfe to -be either Christe's vicars, or be of his garde, to lothe christen men from -reading, by their couert slaunderous reproches of the scriptures, or in -their aucthoritie by lawe or statute to contract this libertie of studiyng -the worde of eternall saluation. Christe calleth them not onlye to the -single readyng of scriptures (saith Chrisostome) but sendeth them to the -exquisite searching of them, for in them is eternall lyfe to be founde, -and they be (saith hym selfe) the witnesse of me: for they declare out his -office, they commende his beneuolence towardes vs, they recorde his whole -workes wrought for vs to our saluation. Antechriste therefore he must be, -that vnder whatsoeuer colour woulde geue contrary precept or counsayle to -that whiche Christe dyd geue vnto vs. Very litle do they resemble Christes -louing spirite mouing vs to searche for our comfort, that wyll discourage -vs from suche searching, or that woulde wishe ignoraunce and -forgetfulnesse of his benefite to raigne in vs, so that they might by our -ignoraunce raigne the more frankly in our consciences, to the danger of -our saluation. Who can take the light from us in this miserable vale of -blindnesse, and meane not to haue us stumble in the pathes of perdition to -the ruine of our soules: who wyll enuie vs this bread of lyfe prepared and -set on the table for our eternall sustenaunce, and meane not to famishe -vs, or in steede thereof with their corrupt traditions and doctrines of -men to infect vs: All the whole scripture, saith the holy apostle -[Sidenote: ii. Tim. iii.] Saint Paul inspired from God aboue, is -profitable to teache, to reproue, to refourme, to instruct in -righteousnesse, that the man of God may be sounde and perfect, instructed -to euery good worke. - -=Searche therefore=, good reader (on God's name), as Christe byddeth thee -the holy scripture, wherein thou mayest find thy saluation: Let not the -volume of this booke (by Gods owne warrant) depart from thee but occupie -thy selfe therein in the whole journey of this [Sidenote: Psal. i.] thy -wordly pilgrimage, to vnderstand thy way howe to walke ryghtly before hym -all the dayes of thy lyfe. Remember that the prophete David pronounceth -hym the blessed man whiche wyll muse in the lawe of God [Sidenote: Psal. -cxix.] both day and night, remember that he calleth him blessed whiche -walketh in the way of the Lorde, which wyll searche diligently his -testimonies, and wyll in their whole heart seeke the same. Let not the -couert suspicious insinuations of the adversaries driue thee from the -searche of the holy scripture, either for the obscuritie whiche they say -is in them, or for the inscrutable hidden misteries they talke to be -comprised in them, or for the straungnes and homlynes of the phrases they -would charge Gods booke with. Christe exhorteth thee therefore the rather -for the difficultie of the same, to searche them diligently. [Sidenote: -Hebr. v. 1 Cor. xiiii.] Saint Paul wylleth thee to haue thy senses -exercised in them, and not to be a chylde in thy senses, but in malice. -Though many thinges may be difficulte to thee to vnderstand, impute it -rather to thy dull hearing and reading, then to thinke that the scriptures -be insuperable, to them whiche with diligent searching labour to discern -the evil from the good. [Sidenote: Math. vii.] Only searche with an humble -spirite, aske in continuall prayer, seek with puritie of life, knocke with -perpetuall perseueraunce, and crye to that good spirite of Christe the -Comforter: and surely to euery suche asker it wyll be geuen, such -searchers must nedes finde, to them it wylbe opened. Christ hym selfe wyll -open the sense of the scriptures, [Sidenote: Math. xi. Esai. lxi.] not to -the proude, or to the wyse of the worlde, but to the lowly and contrite in -heart; [Sidenote: 1 Cor. xii.] for he hath the kay of Dauid, who openeth -and no man shutteth, who shutteth and no man openeth. [Sidenote: Apoc. -iii.] For as this spirite is a bening and liberall spirite, and wyll be -easyly founde of them which wyll early in carefulnesse ryse to seeke hym, -[Sidenote: Sapi i.] and as he promiseth he will be the comforter from -aboue to teache vs, and to leade vs into all the wayes of truth, -[Sidenote: Iob xiiii.] if that in humilitie we bowe vnto hym, deniyng our -owne naturall senses, our carnall wittes and reasons: [Sidenote: Sapi i.] -so is he the spirite of puritie and cleannes, and will receede from him, -whose conscience is subiect to filthynesse of lyfe. Into suche a soule -this heavenly wysdome wyll not enter, for all peruerse cogitations wyll -separate vs from God: [Sidenote: Psal. lxviii.] and then howe busyly -soeuer we searche this holy table of the scripture, yet will it then be a -table to suche to their owne snare, a trap, a stumbling stocke, and a -recompense to them selfe. We ought therefore to searche to finde out the -trueth, not to oppresse it, we ought to seeke Christe, not as Herode did -vnder the pretence of worshipping hym to destroy hym, or as the Pharisees -searched the scriptures to disproue Christe, and to discredite him, and -not to folowe him; but to embrace the saluation whiche we may learne by -them. Nor yet is it inough so to acknowledge the scriptures as some of the -Iewes dyd, of the holyest of them, who vsed such diligence, that they -could number precisely, not only euery verse, but euery word and sillable, -how oft euery letter of the alphabete was repeated in the whole -scriptures: They had some of them suche reuerence to that booke, that they -woulde not suffer in a greate heape of bookes, any other to lay over them, -they woulde not suffer that booke to fall to the grounde as nye as they -coulde, they woulde costly bynde the bookes of holy scriptures, and cause -them to be exquisitely and ornately written. Whiche deuotion yet though it -was not to be discommended, yet was it not for that intent, why Christe -commended the scriptures, nor they therof alowed before God: For they did -not call vpon God in a true fayth. they were not charitable to their -neighbours, but in the middes of all this deuotion, they did steale, they -were adulterers, they were slaunderers and backbiters, euen muche like -many of our Christian men and women nowe a dayes, who glory muche that -they reade the scriptures, that they searche them and loue them, that -they frequente the publique sermons in an outwarde shewe of all honestie -and perfection, yea they can pike out of the scriptures vertuous sentenses -and godly preceptes to lay before other men. And though these maner of men -do not muche erre for suche searching and studying, yet they see not the -scope and the principall state of the scriptures, which is as Christe -declareth it, to finde Christe as their Sauiour, to cleaue to his -saluation and merites, and to be brought to the lowe repentaunce of their -liues, and to amend them selfe, to rayse vp their fayth to our Sauiour -Christe, so to thinke of him as the scriptures do testifie of hym. These -be the principall causes why Christe did sende the Iewes to searche the -scriptures: for to this ende were they wrytten, saith Saint Iohn, Hae -scripta sunt ut credatis, et vt credentes vitam habeatis eternam. These -were written to this intent, that ye shoulde beleue, [Sidenote: Iohn xx.] -and that through your beliefe ye shoulde haue euerlasting life. - -And here good reader, great cause we have to extoll the wonderous wisdome -of God, and with great thankes to prayse his prouidence, considering howe -he hath preserued and renued from age to age by speciall [Sidenote: Hebr. -v.] miracle, the incomparable treasure of his Churche. For first he did -inspire Moyses, as Iohn Chrisostome doth testifie, to wryte the stonie -tables, and kept him in the mountayne fourtie dayes to giue him his lawe: -after him he sent the prophetes, but they suffred many thousande -aduersities, for battayles did folowe, all were slayne, all were -destroyed, bookes were brent vp. He then inspired agayne another man to -repayre these miraculous scriptures, Esdras I meane, who of their leauings -set them agayne together: after that he provided that the seuentie -interpreters should take them in hande: at the laste came Christe him -selfe, the Apostles did receaue them, and spread them throughout all -nations, Christe wrought his miracles and wonders: and what followed? -after these great volumes the Apostles also did wryte as Saint Paul doth -say, [Sidenote: 1 Cor. x.] These be wrytten to the instruction of vs that -be come into the ende of the worlde: [Sidenote: Math. xxii.] and Christe -doth say, Ye therefore erre, because ye knowe not the scriptures nor the -power of God: and Paul dyd say, [Sidenote: Colo. iii.] Let the worde of -Christe be plentifull among you: and agayne saith Dauid, [Sidenote: Psal. -cxix.] Oh howe sweete be thy wordes to my throte: he saide not to my -hearing, but to my throte, aboue the hony or the hony combe to my mouth. -Yea, Moyses saith, [Sidenote: Deut. xvi.] Thou shalt meditate in them -evermore when thou risest, when thou sittest downe, when thou goest to -sleepe, continue in them he saith: and a thousand places more. And yet -after so many testimonies thus spoken, there be some persons that do not -yet so much as knowe what the scriptures be: Wherevpon nothing is in good -state amongst vs, nothing worthyly is done amongest vs: In this whiche -pertayne to this lyfe, we make very great haste, but of spirituall goodes -we have no regarde. Thus farre Iohn Chrisost. It must nedes signifie some -great thing to our vnderstanding, that almightie God hath had such care to -prescribe these bookes thus vnto vs: I say not prescribe them only, but to -maintaine them and defende them against the malignitie of the deuill and -his ministers, who alway went about to destroy them: and yet could these -never be so destroyed, but that he woulde have them continue whole and -perfect to this day, to our singular comfort and instruction, where other -bookes of mortall wise men haue perished in great numbers. It is recorded -that Ptolomeus Philadelphus kyng of Egypt, had gathered together in one -librarie at Alexandria by his great coste and diligence, seuen hundred -thousand bookes, wherof the principall were the bookes of Moyses, which -reserued not much more, then by the space of two hundred yeres, were all -brent and consumed, in that battayle when Cęsar restored Cleopatra agayne -after her expulsion. At Constantinople perished under Zenon by one common -fire, a hundred and twentie thousande bookes. [Sidenote: _Iohannes -Sarisberi. In Policratico, lib. 8, cap. 19. W. de regibus._] At Rome when -Lucius Aurel Antonius dyd raigne, his notable librarie by a lightning from -heauen was quite consumed: Yea it is recorded that Gregorie the first, dyd -cause a librarie at Rome contayning only certaine Paynim's workes to be -burned, to thintent the scriptures of God should be more read and studied. -What other great libraries haue there ben cosumed but of late daies? And -what libraries haue of olde throughout this realme almost in euery abbey -of the same, ben destroyed at sundry ages, besides the losse of other -men's private studies, it were to long to rehearse. Wherevpon seyng -almightie God by his diuine prouidence, hath preserued these bookes of the -scriptures safe and sounde, and that in their natiue languages they were -first written, in the great ignoraunce that raigned in these tongues, and -contrary to all other casualties, chaunced vpon all other bookes in mauger -of all worldly wittes, who would so fayne haue had them destroyed, and yet -he by his mightie hande, would haue them extant as witnesses and -interpreters of his will toward mankind: we may soone see cause most -reuerently to embrace these deuine testimonies of his will, to studie -them, and to searche them, to instruct our blinde nature so sore corrupted -and fallen from the knowledge in whiche first we were created. Yet hauing -occasion geuen somewhat to recover our fall and to returne againe to that -deuine nature wherein we were once made, and at the last to be inheritours -in the celestiall habitation with God almightie, after the ende of our -mortalitie here brought to his dust agayne: These bookes I say beyng of -such estimation and aucthoritie, so much reuerenced of them who had any -meane taste of them, coulde neuer be put out of the way, neither by the -spyte of any tiraunt, as that [Sidenote: _Galfride mon_] tiraunt Maximian -destroyed all the holy scriptures wheresoeuer they coulde be founde, and -burnt them in the middes of the market, neither the hatred either of any -Porphiran philosopher or Rhetoritian, neither by the enuie of the -romanystes, and of such hypocrites who from tyme to time did euer barke -against them, some of them not in open sort of condempnation: but more -cunningly vnder suttle pretences, for that as they say, they were so harde -to vnderstande, and specially for that they affirm it to be a perilous -matter to translate the text of the holy scripture, and therefore it -cannot be well translated. And here we may beholde the endeuour of some -men's cauillation, who labour all they can to slaunder the translatours, -to finde faulte in some wordes of the translation: but them selfe will -neuer set pen to the booke, to set out any translation at al. They can in -their constitutions prouinciall, [Sidenote: _Tho Arudel in concilio apud -Oxon. An 1407 articlo 7._] vnder payne of excommunication, inhibite al -other men to translate them without the ordinaries or the prouinciall -counsayle agree therevnto. But they wyll be well ware neuer to agree or -geue counsayle to set them out. Whiche their suttle compasse in effect, -tendeth but to bewray what inwardly they meane, if they could bring it -about, that is, vtterly to suppresse them: being in this their iudgement, -farre vnlike the olde fathers in the primitiue church, who hath exhorted -indifferently all persons, aswell men as women, to exercise them selues in -the scriptures, which by Saint Hieroms aucthoritie be the scriptures of -the people. Yea they be farre vnlike their olde forefathers that have -ruled in this realme, who in their times, and in diuers ages did their -diligence to translate the whole bookes of the scriptures to the erudition -of the laytie, as yet at this day be to be seene diuers bookes translated -into the vulgar tongue, some by kynges of the realme, some by bishoppes, -some by abbotts, some by other deuout godly fathers: so desirous they were -of olde tyme to have the lay sort edified in godlynes by reading in their -vulgar tongue, that very many bookes be yet extant, though for the age of -the speache and straungenesse of the charect of many of them almost worne -out of knowledge. In whiche bookes may be seene euidently howe it was vsed -among the Saxons, to haue in their churches read the foure gospels, so -distributed and piked out in the body of the euangelistes bookes, that to -euery Sunday and festiuall day in the yere, they were sorted out to the -common ministers of the church in their common prayers to be read to their -people. [Sidenote: 1 Pet. i.] Now as of the most auncient fathers the -prophets, Saint Peter testifieth that these holy men of God had the -impulsion of the holy Ghost, to speak out these deuine testimonies: so it -is not to be doubted but that these latter holy fathers of the Englishe -Church, had the impulsion of the holy Ghost to set out these sacred bookes -in their vulgar language, to the edification of the people, [Sidenote: -Acts xvii.] by the helpe whereof they might the better folowe the example -of the godly Christians, in the beginning of the Churche, who not only -receaued the worde withall readinesse of heart, but also did searche -diligently in the scriptures, whether the doctrine of the Apostles were -agreable to the same scripture. And these were not of the rascall sort -(saith the deuine storie) but they were of the best and of most noble -byrth among the Thessalonians, Birrhenses by name. [Sidenote: 1 Pet. i.] -Yea the prophetes them selues in their dayes, writeth S. Peter, were -diligent searchers to inquire out this saluation by Christe, searching -when and at what article of time this grace of Christes dispensation -shoulde appeare to the world. What ment the fathers of the Church in their -writinges, but the advauncing of these holy bookes, where some do -attribute no certaintie of vndoubted veritie, but to the canonicall -scriptures: [Sidenote: _Aug. contra epistolam permemini Hieronimus -Tertullian de doctrina Christiana Chrisost in Matt._ Ho. 47. _Basilius -Hieronim._] Some do affirm it to be a foolishe rashe boldnesse to beleue -hym, who proueth not by the scriptures that whiche he affirmeth in his -worde. Some do accurse all that is deliuered by tradition, not found in -the legall and evangelicall scriptures. Some say that our fayth must -needes stagger, if it be not grounded vpon the aucthoritie of the -scripture. Some testifieth that Christe and his Churche ought to be -aduouched out of the scriptures, and do contende in disputation, that the -true Church can not be knowen, but only by the holy scriptures: For all -other thinges (saith the same aucthor) may be found among the heretikes. -Some affirme it to be a sinfull tradition that is obtruded without the -scripture. [Sidenote: 1 Pet. i.] Some playnely pronounce, that not to -knowe the scriptures is not to know Christe. Wherefore let men extoll out -the Churche practises as hyghly as they can, and let them set out their -traditions and customes, their decisions in synodes and counsayles, with -vaunting the presence of the holy Ghost among them really, as some doth -affirme it in their writing, let their groundes and their demonstrations, -their foundations be as stable and as strong as they blase them out: -[Sidenote: 1 Pet. i.] Yet wyll we be bolde to say with Saint Peter, -Habemus nos firmiorem sermonem propheticum. We have for our part a more -stable grounde, the propheticall wordes (of the scriptures) and doubt not -to be commended therefore of the same Saint Peter with these wordes: Cui -dum attenditis ceu lucerne apparenti in obscuro loco, recte facitis donec -dies illucescat &c. Wherevnto saith he, whyle ye do attende as to alight -shining in a darke place, ye do well vntill the day light appeare, and -till the bright starre do arise vnto our heartes, For this we know, that -al the propheticall scripture standeth not in any priuate interpretation -of vayne names, of severall Churches, of catholique vniuersall seas, of -singuler and wylfull heades, whiche wyll chalenge custome all decision to -pertayne to them only, who be working so muche for their vayne -superioritie, that they be not ashamed now to be of that number, -[Sidenote: Psal. xi.] Qui dixerunt linguam nostram magnificabimus, labia -nostra a nobis sunt, quis noster dominus est: Which haue sayd with our -tongue wyll we preuayle, we are they that ought to speake, who is Lord -ouer vs. And whyle they shall contende for their straunge claymed -aucthoritie, we will proceede in the reformation begun, and doubt no more -by the helpe of Christe his grace, of the true vnity to Christes -catholique Churche, [Sidenote: _Concilium braccar secundum._] and of the -vprightnesse of our fayth in this prouince, then the Spanishe cleargie -once gathered together in counsaile (only by the commaundement of their -king, before whiche tyme the Pope was not so acknowledged in his -aucthoritie which he now claymeth) I say as surely dare we trust, as they -dyd trust of their faith and veritie. Yea no lesse confidence haue we to -professe that, whiche the fathers of the vniuersall counsaile at Carthage -in Affrike as they wryte them selfe did professe in their epistle written -to Pope Celestine, laying before his face the foule corruption of him -selfe (as two other of his predecessors did the like errour) in -falsifiying the canons of Nicen counsayle, for his wrong chalenge of his -newe claymed aucthoritie: Thus wrytyng. Prudentissime enim iustissimeque -prouiderunt (Nicena et Affricana dicreta) quecunque negotia in suis locis -(vbi orta sunt) finienda, nec vnicuiqui prouincię gratiam sancti spiritus -defuturam qua equitas a Christi sacerdotibus et prudenter videatur, et -constantissime teneatur, maxime quia vnicuique concessum est, si iuditio -offensus fuerit cognitorum, ad concilia suae prouincię vel etiam -vniuersale prouocare. That (the Nicen and Affrican decrees) haue most -prudently and iustly prouided for all maner of matters to be ended in -their teritories where they had their beginning, and they trusted that not -to any one prouince shoulde want the grace of the holy Ghost, whereby both -the truth or equitie might prudently be seene of the Christian prelates of -Christe, and might be also by them most constantly defended, specially for -that it is graunted to euery man (if he be greeued) by the iudgement of -the cause once knowen to appeale to the counsayles of his owne prouince or -els to the vniuersall. Except there be any man, whiche may beleue that our -Lorde God woulde inspire the righteousnesse of examination, to any one -singular person, and to denie the same to priestes gathered together into -counsaile without number, &c. And there they do require the bishop of Rome -to send none of his clarkes to execute such prouinciall causes, lest els -say they, mought be brought in the vayne pride of the world into the -Churche of Christe. In this antiquitie may we in this christian catholique -Churche of Englande repose our selfe, knowyng by our owne annales of -auncient recorde that Kyng Lucius whose conscience was much touched with -the miracles whiche the seruauntes of Christe wrought in diuers nations, -thervpon beyng in great loue with the true fayth, sent vnto Eleutherius -then byshop of Rome requiring of hym the christian religion. [Sidenote: -_Inter legis Edwardi._] But Eleutherius did redyly geue ouer that care to -King Lucius in his epistle, for that the King as he wryteth, the vicar of -God in his owne kingdome, and for that he had receiued the faith of -Christe: And for that he had also both testamentes in his realme, he -wylled hym to drawe out of them by the grace of God, and by the counsaile -of his wisemen, his lawes, and by that lawe of God to gouerne his realme -of Britanie, and not so much to desire the Romane and Emperour's lawes, in -the whiche some defaulte might be founde saith he, but in the lawes of God -nothing at all. [Sidenote: _Ex archiuis de statio landauensis ecclie in -vita archiepiscopi dubritii, et in I. capgraue._] With which aunswere the -Kinges legates, Eluanus and Medwinus sent as messengers by the King to the -Pope, returned to Britanie agayne, Eluanus beyng made a byshop, and -Medwine alowed a publique teacher: who for the eloquence and knowledge -they had in the holy Scriptures, they repayred home agayne to Kyng Lucius, -and by their holy preachings, Lucius and the noble men of the whole -Britanie receiued their baptisme, &c. Thus farre in the storie. Nowe -therefore knowing and beleuing with Saint Paul, Quod quecumque prescripta -sunt, ad nostram doctrinam prescripta sunt vt per pacientiam et -consolationem scripturarum spem habeamus: [Sidenote: Rom. xv.] Whatsoeuer -is afore written, is written before for our instruction, [Sidenote: =And -yet may it be true that W., of Malsberie, writeth that Phaganus and -Dernuianus were sent after (as Coadiutours) with these learned men to the -preaching of the Gospell, whiche was neuer extinguished in Britaine fro -Joseph of Aramathia his time as to S. Austen, the first byshop of Canter, -they do openly abouche.=] that we through the patience and comfort of -scriptures might haue hope, the only suretie to our fayth and conscience, -is to sticke to the scriptures. Wherevpon whyle this eternall worde of God -be our rocke and anker to sticke vnto, we will haue pacience with all the -vayne inuentions of men, who labour so highly to magnifie their tongues, -to exalt them selues aboue al that is God. We wil take comfort by the holy -scriptures against the maledictions of the aduersaries, and doubt not to -nourishe our hope continually therewith so to liue and dye in this -comfortable hope, and doubt not to pertayne to the elect number of -Christes Churche, howe farre soeuer we be excommunicated out of the -sinagogue of suche who suppose themselues to be the vniuersall lordes of -all the world, Lordes of our fayth and consciences, at pleasure. - -Finally to commend further vnto thee good reader the cause in part before -intreated, it shalbe the lesse needefull, hauing so nye folowing that -learned preface, which sometime was set out by the diligence of that godly -father Thomas Cranmer, late byshop in the sea of Canterburie, which he -caused to be prefixed before the translation of that Byble that was then -set out. And for that the copies thereof be so wasted, that very many -Churches do want their conuenient Bybles, it was thought good to some well -disposed men, to recognise the same Byble againe into this fourme as it is -nowe come out, with some further diligence in the printing, and with some -more light added, partly in the translation, and partly in the order of -the text, not as condemning the former translation, whiche was folowed -mostly of any other translation, excepting the originall text from whiche -as litle variaunce was made as was thought meete to such as toke paynes -therein: desiring thee good reader if ought be escaped, eyther by such as -had the expending of the bookes, or by the ouersight of the printer, to -correct the same in the spirite of charitie, calling to remembraunce what -diuersitie hath ben seene in mens iudgementes in the translation of these -bookes before these dayes, though all directed their labours to the glory -of God, to the edification of the Churche, to the comfort of their -christian brethren, and alwayes as God dyd further open vnto them, so euer -more desirous they were to refourme their former humain ouersightes, -rather then in a stubborne wylfulnesse to resist the gyft of the holy -Ghost, who from tyme to tyme is resident as that heauenly teacher and -leader into all trueth, by whose direction the Churche is ruled and -gouerned. And let all men remember in them selfe howe errour and -ignoraunce is created with our nature; [Sidenote: Eccle. xi. Sapi. ix.] -let frayle man confesse with that great wise man, that the cogitations and -inuentions of mortall man be very weake, and our opinions sone deceaued: -For the body so subiect to corruption doth oppresse the soule, that it -cannot aspire so hye as of dutie it ought. Men we be all, and that whiche -we know, is not the thousand part of that we knowe not. Whereupon saith -Saint Austen, otherwyse to iudge then the truth is, this temptation ryseth -of the frailtie of man. [Sidenote: _De doctri Christia._] A man so to loue -and sticke to his owne iudgement, or to enuie his brothers to the perill -of dissoluing the christian communion, or to the perill of schisme, and of -heresie, this is diabolicall presumption: but so to iudge in euery matter -as the truth is, this belongeth onely to the angellicall perfection. -Notwithstanding good reader, thou mayest be well assured nothing to be -done in this translation eyther of malice or wylfull meaning in altering -the text, eyther by putting more or lesse to the same, as of purpose to -bring in any priuate iudgement by falsification of the wordes, as some -certaine men hath ben ouer bold so to do, litle regarding the maiestie of -God his scripture: but so to make it serue to their corrupt error, as in -alleaging the sentence of Saint Paule to the Romaines the 6. One certaine -wryter to proue his satisfaction, was bold to turne the worde of -_Sanctificationem_ into the worde of _Satisfactionem_, thus, _Sicut -exhibuimus antea membra nostra seruire immundicie et iniquitati ad -iniquitatem ita deinceps exhibeamus membra nostra seruire iustitiae in -satisfactionem_. [Sidenote: _Hosius in confessione catholicę fidi de sacro -penitentię Idem Hosius de spe. et oratione._] That is, as we have geuen -our members to vncleannesse, from iniquitie to iniquitie: euen so from -hencefoorth let vs geue our members to serue righteousnesse into -satisfaction: where the true worde is into sanctification. Even so -likewise for the auauntage of his cause, to proue that men may haue in -their prayer fayth vpon saintes, corruptly alleageth Saint Paules text, Ad -philemonem, thus, _Fidem quam habes in domino Iesu et in omnes sanctos_, -leauing out the worde _charitatem_, which would have rightly ben -distributed vnto _Omnes sanctos_. As _fidem_ vnto _in domino Iesu_. Where -the text is _Audiens charitatem tuam et fidem quam habes in domino Iesu in -omnes sanctos_, &c. It were to long to bryng in many examples, as may be -openly founde in some mens wrytynges in these dayes, who would be counted -the chiefe pillers of the Catholique fayth, or to note how corruptly they -of purpose abuse the text to the comoditie of their cause. What maner of -translation may men thinke to looke for at their handes, if they should -translate the scriptures to the comfort of God's elect, whiche they neuer -did, nor be not like to purpose it, but be rather studious only to seeke -quarrels in other mens well doynges, to picke fault where none is: and -where any is escaped through humaine negligence, there to crye out with -their tragicall exclamations, but in no wyse to amende by the spirite of -charitie and lenitie, that whiche might be more aptly set. Whervpon for -frayle man (compassed hym selfe with infirmitie) it is most reasonable not -to be to seuere in condemning his brothers knowledge or diligence where he -doth erre, not of malice, but of simplicitie, and specially in handeling -of these so deuine bookes so profounde in sense, so farre passing our -naturall vnderstanding. And with charitie it standeth, the reader not to -be offended with the diuersitie of translators, nor with the ambiguitie of -translations: For as Saint Austen doth witnesse, [Sidenote: _De doctr. -Christi. lib. 2. cap. 5._] by God's prouidence it is brought about, that -the holy scriptures whiche be the salue for euery mans sore, though at the -first they came from one language, and thereby might have ben spread to -the whole worlde: nowe by diuersitie of manye languages, the translatours -shoulde spreade the saluation (that is contayned in them) to all nations, -by suche wordes of vtteraunce as the reader might perceaue the minde of -the translatour, and so consequently to come to the knowledge of God his -wyll and pleasure. And though many rashe readers be deceaued in the -obscurities and ambiguities of their translations, whyle they take one -thing for another, and whyle they vse muche labour to extricate them -selues out of the obscurities of the same: yet I thinke (saith he) this is -not wrought without the prouidence of God, both to tame the proude -arrogancie of man by his suche labour of searching, as also to kepe his -minde from lothsomnesse and contempt, where if the scriptures vniuersally -were to easie, he woulde lesse regarde them. And though (saith he) in the -primitive Churche the late interpreters whiche did translate the -scriptures, be innumerable, yet wrought this rather an helpe, than an -impediment to the readers, if they be not to negligent. For saith he, -diuers translations haue made many tymes the harder and darker sentences, -the more open and playne: so that of congruence, no offence can iustly be -taken for this newe labour, nothing preiudicing any other mans iudgement -by this doyng, nor yet hereby professing this to be so absolute a -translation, as that hereafter might folowe no other that might see that -whiche as yet was not vnderstanded. In this poynt it is conuenient to -consider the iudgement that John, once byshop of Rochester was in, who -thus wrote: [Sidenote: _Articulo, 17, contra Luth._] It is not vnknowen, -but that many thinges hath ben more diligently discussed, and more -clearely vnderstanded by the wittes of these latter dayes, as well -concerning the gospels as other scriptures, then in olde tyme they were. -The cause whereof is (saith he) for that to the olde men the yse was not -broken, or for that their age was not sufficient exquisitely to expende -the whole mayne sea of the scriptures, or els for that in this large field -of the scriptures, a man may gather some eares vntouched, after the -haruest men howe diligent soeuer they were. For there be yet (saith he) in -the Gospels very many darke places, whiche without all doubt to the -posteritie shalbe made muche more open. For why should we despayre herein, -seing the Gospell (wryteth he) was deliuered to this intent, that it might -be vtterly vnderstanded of vs, yea to the very inche. Wherefore, forasmuch -as Christe showeth no lesse loue to his Churche now, then hitherto he hath -done, the aucthoritie wherof is as yet no whit diminished, and forasmuch -as that holy spirite the perpetuall Keper and Gardian of the same Church, -whose gyftes and graces do flowe as continually and as aboundantly as from -the beginning: who can doubt, but that such thinges as remayne yet -unknowen in the Gospell, shalbe hereafter made open to the latter wittes -of our posteritie, to their cleare vnderstanding. Only good readers let vs -oft call vpon the holy spirite of God our heauenly father, by the -mediation of our Lorde and Sauiour, with the wordes of the octonary psalme -of Dauid, who did so importunately craue of God to haue the vnderstanding -of his lawes and testament: [Sidenote: Psal. cxix.] Let vs humblye on our -knees pray to almightie God, with that wyse [Sidenote: Sapi. ix.] Kyng -Solomon in his very wordes saying thus--O God of my fathers, and Lorde of -mercies (that thou hast made all thynges with thy worde, and didst ordain -man through thy wisdome, that he shoulde haue dominion ouer thy creatures -whiche thou hast made, and that he shoulde order the worlde according to -holinesse and righteousnesse, and that he shoulde execute iudgement with a -true heart) geue me wisdome whiche is euer about thy feate, and put me not -out from among thy chyldren: For I thy seruant and sonne of thy handmayden -am a feeble person, of a short time, and to weake to the vnderstanding of -thy iudgementes and lawes. And though a man be neuer so perfect among the -children of men, yet if thy wisdome be not with him, he shalbe of no -value. O sende her out therefore from thy holy heauens, and from the -throne of thy maiestie, that she may be with me, and labour with me, that -I may know what is acceptable in thy sight: for she knoweth and -vnderstandeth all thinges, and she shall lead me soberly in my workes, and -preserue me in her power, So shall my workes be acceptable by Christe our -Lorde, To whom with the father and the holy Ghost, be all honour and -glorie, worlde without ende. Amen. - - - - -(F.) - -_THE PREFACE TO THE REVISION OF 1611._ - - -[Sidenote: The best things have been calumniated.] Zeal to promote the -common good, whether it be by devising any thing ourselves, or revising -that which hath been laboured by others, deserveth certainly much respect -and esteem, but yet findeth but cold entertainment in the world. It is -welcomed with suspicion instead of love, and with emulation instead of -thanks: and if there be any hole left for cavil to enter, (and cavil, if -it do not find an hole, will make one) it is sure to be misconstrued, and -in danger to be condemned. This will easily be granted by as many as know -story, or have any experience. For was there ever any thing projected that -savoured any way of newness or renewing, but the same endured many a storm -of gainsaying or opposition? A man would think that civility, wholesome -laws, learning and eloquence, Synods, and Churchmaintenance, (that we -speak of no more things of this kind,) should be as safe as a Sanctuary, -and[144] out of shot, as they say, that no man would lift up his heel, no, -nor dog move his tongue against the motioners of them. For by the first we -are distinguished from brute beasts led with sensuality: by the second we -are bridled and restrained from outrageous behaviour, and from doing of -injuries, whether by fraud or by violence: by the third we are enabled to -inform and reform others by the light and feeling that we have attained -unto ourselves: briefly, by the fourth, being brought together to a -parley face to face, we sooner compose our differences, than by writings, -which are endless: and lastly, that the Church be sufficiently provided -for is so agreeable to good reason and conscience, that those mothers are -holden to be less cruel, that kill their children as soon as they are -born, than those nursing fathers and mothers (wheresoever they be) that -withdraw from them who hang upon their breasts (and upon whose breasts -again themselves do hang to receive the spiritual and sincere milk of the -word) livelihood and support fit for their estates. Thus it is apparent, -that these things which we speak of are of most necessary use, and -therefore that none, either without absurdity can speak against them, or -without note of wickedness can spurn against them. - -[Sidenote: _Anacharsis, with others._] Yet for all that, the learned know, -that certain worthy men have been brought to untimely death for none other -fault, but for seeking to reduce their countrymen to good order and -discipline: [Sidenote: _In Athens: witness Libanius in Olynth. Demosth. -Cato the elder._] And that in some Commonweals it was made a capital -crime, once to motion the making of a new law for the abrogating of an -old, though the same were most pernicious: And that certain, which would -be counted pillars of the State, and patterns of virtue and prudence, -could not be brought for a long time to give way to good letters and -refined speech; but bare themselves as averse from them, as from rocks or -boxes of poison: And fourthly, that he was no babe, but a great Clerk, -[Sidenote: _Gregory the Divine._] that gave forth (and in writing to -remain to posterity), in passion peradventure, but yet he gave forth, That -he had not seen any profit to come by any synod or meeting of the Clergy, -but rather the contrary: And lastly, against Churchmaintenance and -allowance, in such sort as the Embassadors and messengers of the great -King of kings should be furnished, it is not unknown what a fiction or -fable (so it is esteemed, and for no better by the reporter himself, -though superstitious) was devised: namely, [Sidenote: _Nauclerus._] That -at such time as the professors and teachers of Christianity in the Church -of Rome, then a true Church, were liberally endowed, a voice forsooth was -heard from heaven, saying, Now is poison poured down into the Church, &c. -Thus not only as oft as we speak, as one saith, but also as oft as we do -any thing of note or consequence, we subject ourselves to every one's -censure, and happy is he that is least tossed upon tongues; for utterly to -escape the snatch of them it is impossible. If any man conceit, that this -is the lot and portion of the meaner sort only, and that Princes are -privileged by their high estate, he is deceived. [Sidenote: 2 Sam. 11. -25.] As _the sword devoureth as well one as another_, as it is in -_Samuel_; nay, as the great commander charged his soldiers in a certain -battle to strike at no part of the enemy, but at the face; [Sidenote: 1 -Kin. 22. 31.] and as the king of _Syria_ commanded his chief captains _to -fight neither with small nor great, save only against the king of Israel_: -so it is too true, that envy striketh most spitefully at the fairest, and -the chiefest. _David_ was a worthy prince, and no man to be compared to -him for his first deeds; and yet for as worthy an act as ever he did, even -for bringing back the ark of God in solemnity, he was scorned and scoffed -at by his own wife. [Sidenote: 2 Sam. 6. 16.] _Solomon_ was greater than -_David_, though not in virtue, yet in power; and by his power and wisdom -he built a temple to the Lord, such an one as was the glory of the land of -Israel, and the wonder of the whole world. But was that his magnificence -liked of by all? We doubt of it. Otherwise why do they lay it in his son's -dish, and call unto him for[145] easing of the burden? _Make_, say they, -_the grievous servitude of thy father, and his sore yoke, lighter_. -[Sidenote: 1 Kin. 12. 4.] Belike he had charged them with some levies, and -troubled them with some carriages; hereupon they raise up a tragedy, and -wish in their heart the temple had never been built. So hard a thing it is -to please all, even when we please God best, and do seek to approve -ourselves to every one's conscience. - -[Sidenote: The highest personages have been calumniated _C. Cęsar. -Plutarch_.] If we will descend to latter times, we shall find many the -like examples of such kind, or rather unkind, acceptance. The first Roman -Emperor did never do a more pleasing deed to the learned, nor more -profitable to posterity, for conserving the record of times in true -supputation, than when he corrected the Calendar, and ordered the year -according to the course of the sun: and yet this was imputed to him for -novelty, and arrogancy, and procured to him great obloquy. [Sidenote: -_Constantine._] So the first Christened Emperor (at the least wise, that -openly professed the faith himself, and allowed others to do the like,) -for strengthening the empire at his great charges, and providing for the -Church, as he did, got for his labour the name _Pupillus_, as who would -say, a wasteful Prince, that had need of a guardian or overseer. -[Sidenote: _Aurel. Vict. Theodosius. Zosimus._] So the best Christened -Emperor, for the love that he bare unto peace, thereby to enrich both -himself and his subjects, and because he did not seek war, but find it, -was judged to be no man at arms, (though indeed he excelled in feats of -chivalry, and shewed so much when he was provoked,) and condemned for -giving himself to his ease, and to his pleasure. [Sidenote: _Justinian._] -To be short, the most learned Emperor of former times, (at the least the -greatest politician,) what thanks had he for cutting off the superfluities -of the laws, and digesting them into some order and method? This, that he -hath been blotted by some to be an Epitomist, that is, one that -extinguished worthy whole volumes, to bring his abridgements into request. -This is the measure that hath been rendered to excellent Princes in former -times, _cum bene facerent, male audire_, for their good deeds to be evil -spoken of. Neither is there any likelihood that envy and malignity died -and were buried with the ancient. No, no, the reproof of _Moses_ taketh -hold of most ages, [Sidenote: Num. 32. 14. Eccles. 1. 9.] _You are risen -up in your fathers' stead, an increase of sinful men. What is that that -hath been done? that which shall be done: and there is no new thing under -the sun_, saith the wise man. And St. _Stephen_, _As your fathers did, so -do ye_. [Sidenote: Acts 7. 51. His Majesty's constancy, notwithstanding -calumniation, for the survey of the English translation. [Greek: Autos kai -paides, kai paidōn pantote paides.]] This, and more to this purpose, his -Majesty that now reigneth (and long, and long, may he reign, and his -offspring for ever, _Himself, and children, and children's children -always_!) knew full well, according to the singular wisdom given unto him -by God, and the rare learning and experience that he hath attained unto; -namely, That whosoever attempteth any thing for the publick, (especially -if it pertain to religion, and to the opening and clearing of the word of -God,) the same setteth himself upon a stage to be glouted upon by every -evil eye; yea, he casteth himself headlong upon pikes, to be gored by -every sharp tongue. For he that meddleth with men's religion in any part -meddleth with their custom, nay, with their freehold; and though they find -no content in that which they have, yet they cannot abide to hear of -altering. Notwithstanding his royal heart was not daunted or discouraged -for this or that colour, but stood resolute, _as a statue immovable, and -an anvil not easy to be beaten into plates_, as one saith; [Sidenote: -[Greek: Hosper tis andras aperitreptos]] he knew who had chosen him to be -a soldier, or rather a captain; and [Sidenote: [Greek: kai akmōn -anźlatos], _Suidas_.] being assured that the course which he intended made -much for the glory of God, and the building up of his Church, he would not -suffer it to be broken off for whatsoever speeches or practices. It doth -certainly belong unto kings, yea, it doth specially belong unto them, to -have care of religion, yea, to know it aright, yea, to profess it -zealously, yea, to promote it to the uttermost of their power. This is -their glory before all nations which mean well, and this will bring unto -them a far most excellent weight of glory in the day of the Lord Jesus. -For the Scripture saith not in vain, [Sidenote: 1 Sam. 2. 30.] _Them that -honour me I will honour_: neither was it a vain word that _Eusebius_ -delivered long ago, [Sidenote: [Greek: theosebeia], _Eusebius, lib. 10. -cap. 8_.] That piety toward God was the weapon, and the only weapon, that -both preserved _Constantine's_ person, and avenged him of his enemies. - -[Sidenote: The praise of the holy Scriptures.] But now what piety without -truth? What truth, what saving truth, without the word of God? What word -of God, whereof we may be sure, without the Scripture? The Scriptures we -are commanded to search, _John_ v. 39. _Isaiah_ viii. 20. They are -commended that searched and studied them, _Acts_ xvii. 11, and viii. 28, -29. They are reproved that were unskilful in them, or slow to believe -them, _Matth._ xxii. 29. _Luke_ xxiv. 25. They can make us wise unto -salvation, _2 Tim._ iii. 15. If we be ignorant, they will instruct us; if -out of the way, they will bring us home; if out of order, they will reform -us; if in heaviness, comfort us; if dull, quicken us; if cold, inflame us. -[Sidenote: _St. August. Confess. lib. 8. cap. 12. St. August. De utilit. -credendi, cap. 6._] _Tolle, lege; tolle, lege_; Take up and read, take up -and read the Scriptures, (for unto them was the direction,) it was said -unto St. _Augustine_ by a supernatural voice. _Whatsoever is in the -Scriptures, believe me_, saith the same St. _Augustine_, _is high and -divine; there is verily truth, and a doctrine most fit for the refreshing -and renewing of men's minds, and truly so tempered, that every one may -draw from thence that which is sufficient for him, if he come to draw with -a devout and pious mind, as true religion requireth_. Thus St. -_Augustine_. And St. _Hierome_, [Sidenote: _St. Hieron. ad Demetriad. St. -Cyrill 7 contra Julian._] _Ama Scripturas, et amabit te sapientia_, &c. -Love the Scriptures, and wisdom will love thee. And St. _Cyrill_ against -_Julian_, _Even boys that are bred up in the Scriptures become most -religious_, &c. But what mention we three or four uses of the Scripture, -whereas whatsoever is to be believed, or practised, or hoped for, is -contained in them? or three or four sentences of the Fathers, since -whosoever is worthy the name of a Father, from Christ's time downward, -hath likewise written not only of the riches, but also of the perfection -of the Scripture? [Sidenote: _Tertul. advers. Herm. Tertul. De carn. -Christ._ [Greek: Oion te], _Justin_. [Greek: protrept. pros Hellźn. -Huperźphanias katźgoria], _St. Basil_. [Greek: peri pisteōs].] _I adore -the fulness of the Scripture_, saith _Tertullian_ against _Hermogenes_. -And again, to _Apelles_ an heretick of the like stamp he saith, _I do not -admit that which thou bringest in_ (or concludest) _of thine own_ (head or -store, _de tuo_) without Scripture. So St. _Justin Martyr_ before him; _We -must know by all means_ (saith he) _that it is not lawful_ (or possible) -_to learn_ (any thing) _of God or of right piety, save only out of the -Prophets, who teach us by divine inspiration_. So St. _Basil_ after -_Tertullian_, _It is a manifest falling away from the faith, and a fault -of presumption, either to reject any of those things that are written, or -to bring in_ (upon the head of them, [Greek: epeisagein]) _any of those -things that are not written_. We omit to cite to the same effect St. -_Cyrill_ Bishop of _Jerusalem_ in his 4. _Catech._ St. _Hierome_ against -_Helvidius_, St. _Augustine_ in his third book against the letters of -_Petilian_, and in very many other places of his works. Also we forbear -to descend to later Fathers, because we will not weary the reader. The -Scriptures then being acknowledged to be so full and so perfect, how can -we excuse ourselves of negligence, if we do not study them? of curiosity, -if we be not content with them? [Sidenote: [Greek: Eiresiōnź syka pherei, -kai pionas artous, kai meli en kotulź, kai elaion], &c. An olive bough -wrapped about with wool, whereupon did hang figs, and bread, and honey in -a pot, and oil.] Men talk much of [Greek: eiresiōnź], how many sweet and -goodly things it had hanging on it; of the Philosopher's stone, that it -turneth copper into gold; of _Cornu-copia_, that it had all things -necessary for food in it; of _Panaces_, the herb, that it was good for all -diseases; of _Catholicon_ the drug, that it is instead of all purges; of -_Vulcan's_ armour, that it was an armour of proof against all thrusts and -all blows, &c. Well, that which they falsely or vainly attributed to these -things for bodily good, we may justly and with full measure ascribe unto -the Scripture for spiritual. It is not only an armour, but also a whole -armoury of weapons, both offensive and defensive; whereby we may save -ourselves, and put the enemy to flight. It is not an herb, but a tree, or -rather a whole paradise of trees of life, which bring forth fruit every -month, and the fruit thereof is for meat, and the leaves for medicine. It -is not a pot of _Manna_, or a cruse of oil, which were for memory only, or -for a meal's meat or two; but, as it were, a shower of heavenly bread -sufficient for a whole host, be it never so great, and, as it were, a -whole cellar full of oil vessels; whereby all our necessities may be -provided for, and our debts discharged. In a word, it is a panary of -wholesome food against fenowed traditions; [Sidenote: [Greek: Koinon -iatreion], _St. Basil in Psal. primum._] a physician's shop (as St. -_Basil_ calls it) of preservatives against poisoned heresies; a pandect of -profitable laws against rebellious spirits; a treasury of most costly -jewels against beggarly rudiments; finally, a fountain of most pure water -springing up unto everlasting life. And what marvel? the original thereof -being from heaven, not from earth; the author being God, not man; the -inditer, the Holy Spirit, not the wit of the Apostles or Prophets; the -penmen, such as were sanctified from the womb, and endued with a principal -portion of God's Spirit; the matter, verity, piety, purity, uprightness; -the form, God's word, God's testimony, God's oracles, the word of truth, -the word of salvation, &c.; the effects, light of understanding, -stableness of persuasion, repentance from dead works, newness of life, -holiness, peace, joy in the Holy Ghost; lastly, the end and reward of the -study thereof, fellowship with the saints, participation of the heavenly -nature, fruition of an inheritance immortal, undefiled, and that never -shall fade away. Happy is the man that delighteth in the Scripture, and -thrice happy that meditateth in it day and night. - -[Sidenote: Translation necessary.] But how shall men meditate in that -which they cannot understand? How shall they understand that which is kept -close in an unknown tongue? as it is written, [Sidenote: 1 Cor. 14. 11.] -_Except I know the power of the voice, I shall be to him that speaketh a -barbarian, and he that speaketh shall be a barbarian to me_. The Apostle -excepteth no tongue; not _Hebrew_ the ancientest, not _Greek_ the most -copious, not _Latin_ the finest. Nature taught a natural man to confess, -that all of us in those tongues which we do not understand are plainly -deaf; we may turn the deaf ear unto them. [Sidenote: _Clem. Alex. 1 Strom. -St. Hieronym. Damaso. Michael, Theophili fil. 2 Tom. Concil. ex edit. -Petri Crab._] The _Scythian_ counted the _Athenian_, whom he did not -understand, barbarous: so the _Roman_ did the _Syrian_, and the _Jew_: -(even St. _Hierome_ himself calleth the _Hebrew_ tongue barbarous; belike, -because it was strange to so many:) so the Emperor of _Constantinople_ -calleth the _Latin_ tongue barbarous, though Pope _Nicolas_ do storm at -it: [Sidenote: _Cicero 5. De Finibus._] so the _Jews_ long before _Christ_ -called all other nations _Lognasim_, which is little better than -barbarous. Therefore as one complaineth that always in the Senate of -_Rome_ there was one or other that called for an interpreter; so lest the -Church be driven to the like exigent, it is necessary to have translations -in a readiness. Translation it is that openeth the window, to let in the -light; that breaketh the shell, that we may eat the kernel; that putteth -aside the curtain, that we may look into the most holy place; that -removeth the cover of the well, that we may come by the water; [Sidenote: -Gen. 29. 10.] even as _Jacob_ rolled away the stone from the mouth of the -well, by which means the flocks of _Laban_ were watered. Indeed without -translation into the vulgar tongue, [Sidenote: John 4. 11.] the unlearned -are but like children at _Jacob's_ well (which was deep) without a bucket -or something to draw with: [Sidenote: Isai. 29. 11.] or as that person -mentioned by _Esay_, to whom when a sealed book was delivered with this -motion, _Read this, I pray thee_; he was fain to make this answer, _I -cannot, for it is sealed_. - -[Sidenote: The translation of the Old Testament out of the Hebrew into -Greek. _See St. August. lib. 12. contra Faust. cap. 32._] While God would -be known only in _Jacob_, and have his name great in _Israel_, and in none -other place; while the dew lay on _Gideon's_ fleece only, and all the -earth besides was dry; then for one and the same people, which spake all -of them the language of _Canaan_, that is, _Hebrew_, one and the same -original in _Hebrew_ was sufficient. But when the fulness of time drew -near, that the Sun of righteousness, the Son of God, should come into the -world, whom God ordained to be a reconciliation through faith in his -blood, not of the _Jew_ only, but also of the _Greek_, yea, of all them -that were scattered abroad; then, lo, it pleased the Lord to stir up the -spirit of a _Greek_ prince, (_Greek_ for descent and language,) even of -_Ptolemy Philadelph_ king of _Egypt_, to procure the translating of the -book of God out of _Hebrew_ into _Greek_. This is the translation of the -_Seventy_ interpreters, commonly so called, which prepared the way for our -Saviour among the _Gentiles_ by written preaching, as St. _John Baptist_ -did among the _Jews_ by vocal. For the _Grecians_, being desirous of -learning, were not wont to suffer books of worth to lie moulding in kings' -libraries, but had many of their servants, ready scribes, to copy them -out, and so they were dispersed and made common. Again the _Greek_ tongue -was well known and made familiar to most inhabitants in _Asia_ by reason -of the conquests that there the _Grecians_ had made, as also by the -colonies which thither they had sent. For the same causes also it was well -understood in many places of _Europe_, yea, and of _Africk_ too. Therefore -the word of God, being set forth in _Greek_, becometh hereby like a candle -set upon a candlestick, which giveth light to all that are in the house; -or like a proclamation sounded forth in the market place, which most men -presently take knowledge of; and therefore that language was fittest to -contain the Scriptures, both for the first preachers of the Gospel to -appeal unto for witness, and for the learners also of those times to make -search and trial by. It is certain, that that translation was not so sound -and so perfect, but that it needed in many places correction; and who had -been so sufficient for this work as the Apostles or apostolick men? Yet it -seemed good to the Holy Ghost and to them to take that which they found, -(the same being for the greatest part true and sufficient,) rather than by -making a new, in that new world and green age of the Church, to expose -themselves to many exceptions and cavillations, as though they made a -translation to serve their own turn; and therefore hearing witness to -themselves, their witness not to be regarded. This may be supposed to be -some cause, why the translation of the _Seventy_ was allowed to pass for -current. Notwithstanding, though it was commended generally, yet it did -not fully content the learned, no not of the _Jews_. For not long after -_Christ_, _Aquila_ fell in hand with a new translation, and after him -_Theodotion_, and after him _Symmachus_; yea, there was a fifth, and a -sixth edition, the authors whereof were not known. These with the -_Seventy_ made up the _Hexapla_, and were worthily and to great purpose -compiled together by _Origen_. Howbeit the edition of the _Seventy_ went -away with the credit, and therefore not only was placed in the midst by -_Origen_, (for the worth and excellency thereof above the rest, as -_Epiphanius_ gathereth,) [Sidenote: _Epiphan. De mensuris et ponderib. St. -August. 2. De doctrin. Christian. c. 15. Novel. diatax. 146._] but also -was used by the _Greek_ Fathers for the ground and foundation of their -commentaries. Yea, _Epiphanius_ abovenamed doth attribute so much unto it, -that he holdeth the authors thereof not only for interpreters, [Sidenote: -[Greek: Prophźtikźs hōsper charitos perilampsasźs autous.]] but also for -prophets in some respect: and _Justinian_ the Emperor, injoining the -_Jews_ his subjects to use especially the translation of the _Seventy_, -rendereth this reason thereof, Because they were, as it were, enlightened -with prophetical grace. [Sidenote: Isai. 31. 3.] Yet for all that, as the -_Egyptians_ are said of the Prophet to be men and not God, and their -horses flesh and not spirit: so it is evident, (and St. _Hierome_ -affirmeth as much,) [Sidenote: _St. Hieron. de optimo genere interpret._] -that the _Seventy_ were interpreters, they were not prophets. They did -many things well, as learned men; but yet as men they stumbled and fell, -one while through oversight, another while through ignorance; yea, -sometimes they may be noted to add to the original, and sometimes to take -from it: which made the Apostles to leave them many times, when they left -the _Hebrew_, and to deliver the sense thereof according to the truth of -the word, as the Spirit gave them utterance. This may suffice touching the -_Greek_ translations of the Old Testament. - -[Sidenote: Translation out of Hebrew and Greek into Latin.] There were -also within a few hundred years after _Christ_ translations many into the -_Latin_ tongue: for this tongue also was very fit to convey the Law and -the Gospel by, because in those times very many countries of the West, yea -of the South, East, and North, spake or understood _Latin_, being made -provinces to the _Romans_. But now the _Latin_ translations were too many -to be all good: for they were infinite; (_Latini interpretes nullo modo -numerari possunt_, saith St. _Augustine_.) [Sidenote: _St. August. de -doctrin. Christ. lib. 2. cap. 11._] Again, they were not out of the -_Hebrew_ fountain, (we speak of the _Latin_ translations of the Old -Testament,) but out of the _Greek_ stream; therefore the _Greek_ being not -altogether clear, the _Latin_ derived from it must needs be muddy. This -moved St. _Hierome_, a most learned Father, and the best linguist without -controversy of his age, or of any other that went before him, to undertake -the translating of the Old Testament out of the very fountains themselves; -which he performed with that evidence of great learning, judgment, -industry, and faithfulness, that he hath for ever bound the Church unto -him in a debt of special remembrance and thankfulness. - -[Sidenote: The translating of the Scripture into the vulgar tongues.] Now -though the Church were thus furnished with _Greek_ and _Latin_ -translations, even before the faith of _Christ_ was generally embraced in -the Empire: (for the learned know, [Sidenote: _St. Hieron. Marcell. -Zosim._] that even in St. _Hierome's_ time the Consul of _Rome_ and his -wife were both Ethnicks, and about the same time the greatest part of the -Senate also:) yet for all that the godly learned were not content to have -the Scriptures in the language which themselves understood, [Sidenote: 2 -Kin. 7. 9.] _Greek_ and _Latin_, (as the good lepers were not content to -fare well themselves, but acquainted their neighbours with the store that -God had sent, that they also might provide for themselves;) but also for -the behoof and edifying of the unlearned, which hungered and thirsted -after righteousness, and had souls to be saved as well as they, they -provided translations into the vulgar for their countrymen, insomuch that -most nations under heaven did shortly after their conversion hear _Christ_ -speaking unto them in their mother tongue, not by the voice of their -minister only, but also by the written word translated. If any doubt -hereof, he may be satisfied by examples enough, if enough will serve the -turn. [Sidenote: _St. Hieron. Pręf. in 4. Evangel._] First, St. _Hierome_ -saith, _Multarum gentium linguis Scriptura ante translata docet falsa esse -quę addita sunt_, &c.; that is, _The Scripture being translated before in -the languages of many nations doth shew that those things that were added_ -(by _Lucian_ or _Hesychius_) _are false_. [Sidenote: _St. Hieron. -Sophronio._] So St. _Hierome_ in that place. The same _Hierome_ elsewhere -affirmeth that he, the time was, had set forth the translation of the -_Seventy_, _suę lingę hominibus_; that is, for his countrymen of -_Dalmatia_. Which words not only _Erasmus_ doth understand to purport, -that St. _Hierome_ translated the Scripture into the _Dalmatian_ tongue; -[Sidenote: _Six. Sen. lib. 4. Alphon. a Castro, lib. 1. cap. 23. St. -Chrysost. in Joann. cap. 1. hom. 1._] but also _Sixtus Senensis_, and -_Alphonsus a Castro_, (that we speak of no more,) men not to be excepted -against by them of _Rome_, do ingenuously confess as much. So St. -_Chrysostome_, that lived in St. _Hierome's_ time, giveth evidence with -him: _The doctrine of St. John_ (saith he) _did not in such sort_ (as the -Philosophers' did) _vanish away: but the Syrians, Egyptians, Indians, -Persians, Ethiopians, and infinite other nations, being barbarous people, -translated it into their (mother) tongue, and have learned, to be (true) -Philosophers_, he meaneth Christians. [Sidenote: _Theodor. 5. Therapeut._] -To this may be added _Theodoret_, as next unto him both for antiquity, and -for learning. His words be these, _Every country that is under the sun is -full of these words_, (of the Apostles and Prophets;) _and the Hebrew -tongue_ (he meaneth the Scriptures in the _Hebrew_ tongue) _is turned not -only into the language of the Grecians, but also of the Romans, and -Egyptians, and Persians, and Indians, and Armenians, and Scythians, and -Sauromatians, and, briefly, into all the languages that any nation useth_. -[Sidenote: _P. Diacon. lib. 12. Isid. in Chron. Goth. Sozom. lib. 6. cap. -57. Vasseus in Chro. Hisp. Polydor. Virg. 5. hist. Anglorum testatur idem -de Aluredo nostro. Aventin. lib. 4._] So he. In like manner _Ulpilas_ is -reported by _Paulus Diaconus_ and _Isidore_, and before them by _Sozomen_, -to have translated the Scriptures into the _Gothick_ tongue: _John_ Bishop -of _Sevil_ by _Vasseus_, to have turned them into _Arabick_ about the Year -of our Lord 717: _Beda_ by _Cistertiensis_, to have turned a great part of -them into _Saxon_: _Efnard_ by _Trithemius_, to have abridged the French -Psalter (as _Beda_ had done the _Hebrew_) about the year 800: King -_Alured_ by the said _Cistertiensis_, to have turned the Psalter into -_Saxon_: _Methodius_ by _Aventinus_ (printed at _Ingolstad_) to have -turned the Scriptures into _Sclavonian_: _Valdo_[146] Bishop of _Frising_ -by _Beatus Rhenanus_, to have caused about that time the Gospels to be -translated into _Dutch_ rhyme, yet extant in the library of _Corbinian_: -_Valdus_ by divers, to have turned them himself, or to have gotten them -turned, into _French_, about the Year 1160: _Charles_ the Fifth of that -name, surnamed _The wise_, to have caused them to be turned into _French_ -about 200 years after _Valdus'_ time; of which translation there be many -copies yet extant, as witnesseth _Beroaldus_. [Sidenote: _Beroald. -Thuan._] Much about that time, even in our King _Richard_ the Second's -days, _John Trevisa_ translated them into _English_, and many _English_ -Bibles in written hand are yet to be seen with divers; translated, as it -is very probable, in that age. So the _Syrian_ translation of the New -Testament is in most learned men's libraries, of _Widminstadius'_ setting -forth; and the Psalter in _Arabick_ is with many, of _Augustinus -Nebiensis'_ setting forth. So _Postel_ affirmeth, that in his travel he -saw the Gospels in the _Ethiopian_ tongue: And _Ambrose Thesius_ alledgeth -the Psalter of the _Indians_, which he testifieth to have been set forth -by _Potken_ in _Syrian_ characters. So that to have the Scriptures in the -mother tongue is not a quaint conceit lately taken up, either by the Lord -_Cromwell_ in _England_, or by the Lord _Radevile_ in _Polony_, or by the -Lord _Ungnadius_ in the Emperor's dominion, but hath been thought upon, -and put in practice of old, even from the first times of the conversion of -any nation; no doubt, because it was esteemed most profitable to cause -faith to grow in men's hearts the sooner, and to make them to be able to -say with the words of the Psalm, [Sidenote: Psal. 48. 8.] _As we have -heard, so we have seen_. - -[Sidenote: The unwillingness of our chief adversaries that the Scriptures -should be divulged in the mother tongue, &c. [Greek: Dōron adōron kouk -onźsimon] _Sophocl._] Now the church of _Rome_ would seem at the length to -bear a motherly affection toward her children, and to allow them the -Scriptures in the mother tongue: but indeed it is a gift, not deserving to -be called a gift, an unprofitable gift: they must first get a licence in -writing before they may use them; and to get that, they must approve -themselves to their Confessor, that is, to be such as are, if not frozen -in the dregs, yet soured with the leaven of their superstition. Howbeit it -seemed too much to _Clement_ the Eighth, that there should be any licence -granted to have them in the vulgar tongue, and therefore he overruleth and -frustrateth the grant of _Pius_ the Fourth. [Sidenote: See the -observation (set forth by Clement's authority) upon the 4th rule of _Pius_ -the 4th's making in the _Index lib. prohib. pag. 15. ver. 5. Tertull. de -resur. carnis._] So much are they afraid of the light of the Scripture, -(_Lucifugę Scripturarum_, as _Tertullian_ speaketh,) that they will not -trust the people with it, no not as it is set forth by their own sworn -men, no not with the licence of their own Bishops and Inquisitors. Yea, so -unwilling they are to communicate the Scriptures to the people's -understanding in any sort, that they are not ashamed to confess, that we -forced them to translate it into _English_ against their wills. This -seemeth to argue a bad cause, or a bad conscience, or both. Sure we are, -that it is not he that hath good gold, that is afraid to bring it to the -touch-stone, but he that hath the counterfeit; [Sidenote: John 3. 20.] -neither is it the true man that shunneth the light, but the malefactor, -lest his deeds should be reproved; neither is it the plaindealing merchant -that is unwilling to have the weights, or the meteyard, brought in place, -but he that useth deceit. But we will let them alone for this fault, and -return to translation. - -[Sidenote: The speeches and reasons both of our brethren, and of -adversaries, against this work.] Many men's mouths have been opened a good -while (and yet are not stopped) with speeches about the translation so -long in hand, or rather perusals of translations made before: and ask what -may be the reason, what the necessity, of the employment. Hath the Church -been deceived, say they, all this while? Hath her sweet bread been mingled -with leaven, her silver with dross, her wine with water, her milk with -lime? (_lacte gypsum male miscetur_, saith St. _Irenee_.) [Sidenote: _St. -Iren. lib. 3. cap. 19._] We hoped that we had been in the right way, that -we had had the Oracles of God delivered unto us, and that though all the -world had cause to be offended, and to complain, yet that we had none. -Hath the nurse holden out the breast, and nothing but wind in it? Hath -the bread been delivered by the Fathers of the Church, and the same proved -to be _lapidosus_, as _Seneca_ speaketh? What is it to handle the word of -God deceitfully, if this be not? Thus certain brethren. Also the -adversaries of _Judah_ and _Jerusalem_, [Sidenote: Neh. 4. 2, 3.] like -_Sanballat_ in _Nehemiah_, mock, as we hear, both at the work and workmen, -saying, _What do these weak Jews, &c., will they make the stones whole -again out of the heaps of dust which are burnt? although they build, yet -if a fox go up, he shall even break down their stony wall_. Was their -translation good before? Why do they now mend it? Was it not good? Why -then was it obtruded to the people? Yea, why did the Catholicks (meaning -Popish _Romanists_) always go in jeopardy for refusing to go to hear it? -Nay, if it must be translated into _English_, Catholicks are fittest to do -it. They have learning, and they know when a thing is well, they can -_manum de tabula_. We will answer them both briefly: [Sidenote: _St. -Hieron. Apolog. advers. Ruffin._] and the former, being brethren, thus -with St. _Hierome_, _Damnamus veteres? Minime, sed post priorum studia in -domo Domini quod possumus laboramus._ That is, _Do we condemn the ancient? -In no case: but after the endeavours of them that were before us, we take -the best pains we can in the house of God._ As if he said, Being provoked -by the example of the learned that lived before my time, I have thought it -my duty to assay, whether my talent in the knowledge of the tongues may be -profitable in any measure to God's Church, lest I should seem to have -laboured in them in vain, and lest I should be thought to glory in men -(although ancient) above that which was in them. Thus St. _Hierome_ may be -thought to speak. - -[Sidenote: A satisfaction to our brethren.] And to the same effect say we, -that we are so far off from condemning any of their labours that -travelled before us in this kind, either in this land, or beyond sea, -either in King _Henry's_ time, or King _Edward's_, (if there were any -translation, or correction of a translation, in his time,) or Queen -_Elizabeth's_ of ever renowned memory, that we acknowledge them to have -been raised up of God for the building and furnishing of his Church, and -that they deserve to be had of us and of posterity in everlasting -remembrance. The judgment of _Aristotle_ is worthy and well known: -[Sidenote: _Arist. 2. Metaphys. cap. 1._] _If Timotheus had not been, we -had not had much sweet musick: But if Phrynis_ (_Timotheus'_ master) _had -not been, we had not had Timotheus_. Therefore blessed be they, and most -honoured be their name, that break the ice, and give the onset upon that -which helpeth forward to the saving of souls. Now what can be more -available thereto, than to deliver God's book unto God's people in a -tongue which they understand? Since of an hidden treasure, and of a -fountain that is sealed, there is no profit, as _Ptolemy Philadelph_ wrote -to the Rabbins or masters of the _Jews_, as witnesseth _Epiphanius_: -[Sidenote: _St. Epiphan. loco ante citato. St. August. lib. 19. De civit. -Dei, cap. 7._] and as St. _Augustine_ saith, _A man had rather be with his -dog than with a stranger_ (whose tongue is strange unto him.) Yet for all -that, as nothing is begun and perfected at the same time, and the latter -thoughts are thought to be the wiser: so, if we building upon their -foundation that went before us, and being holpen by their labours, do -endeavour to make that better which they left so good; no man, we are -sure, hath cause to mislike us; they, we persuade ourselves, if they were -alive, would thank us. The vintage of _Abiezer_, that strake the stroke: -yet the gleaning of grapes of _Ephraim_ was not to be despised. See -_Judges_ viii. 2. [Sidenote: 2 Kin. 13. 18, 19.] _Joash_ the king of -_Israel_ did not satisfy himself till he had smitten the ground three -times; and yet he offended the Prophet for giving over then. _Aquila_, of -whom we spake before, translated the Bible as carefully and as skilfully -as he could; and yet he thought good to go over it again, and then it got -the credit with the _Jews_, to be called [Greek: kat' akribeian], that is, -accurately done, as St. _Hierome_ witnesseth. [Sidenote: _St. Hieron. in -Ezech. cap. 3._] How many books of profane learning have been gone over -again and again, by the same translators, by others? Of one and the same -book of _Aristotle's_ Ethicks there are extant not so few as six or seven -several translations. Now if this cost may be bestowed upon the gourd, -which affordeth us a little shade, and which to day flourisheth, but to -morrow is cut down; what may we bestow, nay, what ought we not to bestow, -upon the vine, the fruit whereof maketh glad the conscience of man, and -the stem whereof abideth for ever? And this is the word of God, which we -translate. [Sidenote: Jer. 23. 28.] _What is the chaff to the wheat? saith -the Lord. Tanti vitreum, quanti verum margaritum!_ (saith _Tertullian_.) -[Sidenote: _Tertull. ad Martyr. Si tanti vilissimum vitrum, quanti -preciosissimum margaritum! Hier. ad Salvin._] If a toy of glass be of that -reckoning with us, how ought we to value the true pearl! Therefore let no -man's eye be evil, because his Majesty's is good; neither let any be -grieved, that we have a Prince that seeketh the increase of the spiritual -wealth of _Israel_; (let _Sanballats_ and _Tobiahs_ do so, which therefore -do bear their just reproof;) but let us rather bless God from the ground -of our heart for working this religious care in him to have the -translations of the Bible maturely considered of and examined. For by this -means it cometh to pass, that whatsoever is sound already, (and all is -sound for substance in one or other of our editions, and the worst of ours -far better than their authentick vulgar) the same will shine as gold more -brightly, being rubbed and polished; also, if any thing be halting, or -superfluous, or not so agreeable to the original, the same may be -corrected, and the truth set in place. And what can the King command to be -done, that will bring him more true honour than this? And wherein could -they that have been set a work approve their duty to the King, yea, their -obedience to God, and love to his Saints, more, than by yielding their -service, and all that is within them, for the furnishing of the work? But -besides all this, they were the principal motives of it, and therefore -ought least to quarrel it. For the very historical truth is, that upon the -importunate petitions of the Puritanes at his Majesty's coming to this -crown, the conference at _Hampton-court_ having been appointed for hearing -their complaints, when by force of reason they were put from all other -grounds, they had recourse at the last to this shift, that they could not -with good conscience subscribe to the communion book, since it maintained -the Bible as it was there translated, which was, as they said, a most -corrupted translation. And although this was judged to be but a very poor -and empty shift, yet even hereupon did his Majesty begin to bethink -himself of the good that might ensue by a new translation, and presently -after gave order for this translation which is now presented unto thee. -Thus much to satisfy our scrupulous brethren. - -[Sidenote: An answer to the imputations of our adversaries.] Now to the -latter we answer, That we do not deny, nay, we affirm and avow, that the -very meanest translation of the Bible in English, set forth by men of our -profession, (for we have seen none of their's of the whole Bible as yet) -containeth the word of God, nay, is the word of God: As the King's speech -which he uttered in Parliament, being translated into _French_, _Dutch_, -_Italian_, and _Latin_, is still the King's speech, though it be not -interpreted by every translator with the like grace, nor peradventure so -fitly for phrase, nor so expressly for sense, every where. For it is -confessed, that things are to take their denomination of the greater part; -[Sidenote: _Horace._] and a natural man could say, _Verum ubi multa nitent -in carmine, non ego paucis offendor maculis, &c._ A man may be counted a -virtuous man, though he have made many slips in his life, (else there were -none virtuous, for _in many things we offend all_,) [Sidenote: Jam. 3. 2.] -also a comely man and lovely, though he have some warts upon his hand; -yea, not only freckles upon his face, but also scars. No cause therefore -why the word translated should be denied to be the word, or forbidden to -be current, notwithstanding that some imperfections and blemishes may be -noted in the setting forth of it. For what ever was perfect under the sun, -where Apostles or apostolick men, that is, men endued with an -extraordinary measure of God's Spirit, and privileged with the privilege -of infallibility, had not their hand? The Romanists therefore in refusing -to hear, and daring to burn the word translated, did no less than despite -the Spirit of grace, from whom originally it proceeded, and whose sense -and meaning, as well as man's weakness would enable, it did express. Judge -by an example or two. - -[Sidenote: _Plutarch in Camillo._] _Plutarch_ writeth, that after that -_Rome_ had been burnt by the _Gauls_, they fell soon to build it again: -but doing it in haste, they did not cast the streets, nor proportion the -houses, in such comely fashion, as had been most sightly and convenient. -Was _Catiline_ therefore an honest man, or a good patriot, that sought to -bring it to a combustion? Or _Nero_ a good Prince, that did indeed set it -on fire? So by the story of _Ezra_ and the prophecy of _Haggai_ it may be -gathered, [Sidenote: Ezra 3. 12.] that the temple built by _Zerubbabel_ -after the return from _Babylon_ was by no means to be compared to the -former built by _Solomon_: for they that remembered the former wept when -they considered the latter. Notwithstanding might this latter either have -been abhorred and forsaken by the _Jews_, or profaned by the _Greeks_? The -like we are to think of translations. The translation of the _Seventy_ -dissenteth from the Original in many places, neither doth it come near it -for perspicuity, gravity, majesty. Yet which of the Apostles did condemn -it? Condemn it? Nay, they used it, (as it is apparent, and as St. -_Hierome_ and most learned men do confess;) which they would not have -done, nor by their example of using of it so grace and commend it to the -Church, if it had been unworthy the appellation and name of the word of -God. And whereas they urge for their second defence of their vilifying and -abusing of the _English_ Bibles, or some pieces thereof, which they meet -with, for that hereticks forsooth were the authors of the translations: -(hereticks they call us by the same right that they call themselves -catholicks, both being wrong:) we marvel what divinity taught them so. We -are sure _Tertullian_ was of another mind: [Sidenote: _Tertull. de -pręscript. contra hęreses._] _Ex personis probamus fidem, an ex fide -personas?_ Do we try men's faith by their persons? We should try their -persons by their faith. Also St. _Augustine_ was of another mind: -[Sidenote: _St. August. 3. de doct. Christ. cap. 30._] for he, lighting -upon certain rules made by _Tychonius_ a _Donatist_ for the better -understanding of the word, was not ashamed to make use of them, yea, to -insert them into his own book, with giving commendation to them so far -forth as they were worthy to be commended, as is to be seen in St. -_Augustine's_ third book _De Doct. Christ_. To be short, _Origen_, and -the whole Church of God for certain hundred years, were of another mind: -for they were so far from treading under foot (much more from burning) the -translation of _Aquila_ a proselyte, that is, one that had turned _Jew_, -of _Symmachus_, and _Theodotion_, both _Ebionites_, that is, most vile -hereticks, that they joined them together with the _Hebrew_ original, and -the translation of the _Seventy_, (as hath been before signified out of -_Epiphanius_,) and set them forth openly to be considered of and perused -by all. But we weary the unlearned, who need not know so much; and trouble -the learned, who know it already. - -Yet before we end, we must answer a third cavil and objection of their's -against us, for altering and amending our translations so oft; wherein -truly they deal hardly and strangely with us. For to whom ever was it -imputed for a fault, (by such as were wise,) to go over that which he had -done, and to amend it where he saw cause? [Sidenote: _St. August. Epist. -9. St. August. lib. Retract Video interdum vitia mea. St. August. Epist. -8._] St. _Augustine_ was not afraid to exhort St. _Hierome_ to a -_Palinodia_ or recantation. The same St. _Augustine_ was not ashamed to -retractate, we might say, revoke, many things that had passed him, and -doth even glory that he seeth his infirmities. If we will be sons of the -truth, we must consider what it speaketh, and trample upon our own credit, -yea, and upon other men's too, if either be any way an hindrance to it. -This to the cause. Then to the persons we say, that of all men they ought -to be most silent in this case. For what varieties have they, and what -alterations have they made, not only of their service books, portesses, -and breviaries, but also of their _Latin_ translation? The service book -supposed to be made by St. _Ambrose_, (_Officium Ambrosianum_,) was a -great while in special use and request: but Pope _Adrian_, [Sidenote: -_Durand. lib. 5. cap. 2._] calling a council with the aid of _Charles_ the -Emperor, abolished it, yea, burnt it, and commanded the service book of -St. _Gregory_ universally to be used. Well, _Officium Gregorianum_ gets by -this means to be in credit; but doth it continue without change or -altering? No, the very _Roman_ service was of two fashions; the new -fashion, and the old, the one used in one Church, and the other in -another; as is to be seen in _Pamelius_ a Romanist, his preface before -_Micrologus_. The same _Pamelius_ reporteth out of _Radulphus de Rivo_, -that about the year of our Lord 1277 Pope _Nicolas_ the Third removed out -of the churches of _Rome_ the more ancient books (of service,) and brought -into use the missals of the Friers Minorites, and commanded them to be -observed there: insomuch that about an hundred years after, when the -aboved named _Radulphus_ happened to be at Rome, he found all the books to -be new, of the new stamp. Neither was there this chopping and changing in -the more ancient times only, but also of late. _Pius Quintus_ himself -confesseth, that every bishoprick almost had a peculiar kind of service, -most unlike to that which others had; which moved him to abolish all other -breviaries, though never so ancient, and privileged and published by -Bishops in their Dioceses, and to establish and ratify that only which was -of his own setting forth in the year 1568. Now when the Father of their -Church, who gladly would heal the sore of the daughter of his people -softly and slightly, and make the best of it, findeth so great fault with -them for their odds and jarring; we hope the children have no great cause -to vaunt of their uniformity. But the difference that appeareth between -our translations, and our often correcting of them, is the thing that we -are specially charged with; let us see therefore whether they themselves -be without fault this way, (if it be to be counted a fault to correct,) -and whether they be fit men to throw stones at us: _O tandem major parcas -insane minori_: They that are less sound themselves ought not to object -infirmities to others. If we should tell them, that _Valla_, -_Stapulensis_, _Erasmus_, and _Vives_, found fault with their vulgar -translation, and consequently wished the same to be mended, or a new one -to be made; they would answer peradventure, that we produced their enemies -for witnesses against them; albeit they were in no other sort enemies, -than as St. _Paul_ was to the _Galatians_, [Sidenote: Gal. 4. 16.] for -telling them the truth: and it were to be wished, that they had dared to -tell it them plainlier and oftener. But what will they say to this, That -Pope _Leo_ the Tenth allowed _Erasmus'_ translation of the New Testament, -so much different from the vulgar, by his apostolick letter and bull? -[Sidenote: _Sixtus Senens._] That the same _Leo_ exhorted _Pagnine_ to -translate the whole Bible, and bare whatsoever charges was necessary for -the work? Surely, as the apostle reasoneth to the _Hebrews_, [Sidenote: -Heb. 7. 11. & 8. 7.] that _if the former Law and Testament had been -sufficient, there had been no need of the latter_: so we may say, that if -the old vulgar had been at all points allowable, to small purpose had -labour and charges been undergone about framing of a new. If they say, it -was one Pope's private opinion, and that he consulted only himself; then -we are able to go further with them, and to aver, that more of their chief -men of all sorts, even their own _Trent_ champions, _Paiva_ and _Vega_, -and their own inquisitor _Hieronymus ab Oleastro_, and their own Bishop -_Isidorus Clarius_, and their own Cardinal _Thomas a vio Cajetan_, do -either make new translations themselves, or follow new ones of other men's -making, or note the vulgar interpreter for halting, none of them fear to -dissent from him, nor yet to except against him. And call they this an -uniform tenor of text and judgment about the text, so many of their -worthies disclaiming the now received conceit? Nay, we will yet come -nearer the quick. [Sidenote: _Sixtus 5. Pręf. fixa bibliis._] Doth not -their _Paris_ edition differ from the _Lovain_, and _Hentenius's_ from -them both, and yet all of them allowed by authority? Nay, doth not _Sixtus -Quintus_ confess, that certain Catholicks (he meaneth certain of his own -side) were in such an humour of translating the Scriptures into _Latin_, -that Satan taking occasion by them, though they thought of no such matter, -did strive what he could, out of so uncertain and manifold a variety of -translations, so to mingle all things, that nothing might seem to be left -certain and firm in them, &c.? Nay further, did not the same _Sixtus_ -ordain by an inviolable decree, and that with the counsel and consent of -his Cardinals, that the _Latin_ edition of the Old and New Testament, -which the council of _Trent_ would have to be authentick, is the same -without controversy which he then set forth, being diligently corrected -and printed in the printinghouse of _Vatican_? Thus _Sixtus_ in his -preface before his Bible. And yet _Clement_ the Eighth, his immediate -successor to account of, publisheth another edition of the Bible, -containing in it infinite differences from that of _Sixtus_, and many of -them weighty and material; and yet this must be authentick by all means. -What is to have the faith of our glorious Lord _Jesus Christ_ with yea and -nay, if this be not? Again, what is sweet harmony and consent, if this be? -Therefore, as _Demaratus_ of _Corinth_ advised a great King, before he -talked of the dissensions among the _Grecians_, to compose his domestick -broils; (for at that time his queen and his son and heir were at deadly -feud with him) so all the while that our adversaries do make so many and -so various editions themselves, and do jar so much about the worth and -authority of them, they can with no shew of equity challenge us for -changing and correcting. - -[Sidenote: The purpose of the Translators, with their number, furniture, -care, &c.] But it is high time to leave them, and to shew in brief what we -proposed to ourselves, and what course we held, in this our perusal and -survey of the Bible. Truly, good Christian Reader, we never thought from -the beginning that we should need to make a new translation, nor yet to -make of a bad one a good one: (for then the imputation of _Sixtus_ had -been true in some sort, that our people had been fed with gall of dragons -instead of wine, with wheal instead of milk;) but to make a good one -better, or out of many good ones one principal good one, not justly to be -excepted against; that hath been our endeavour, that our mark. To that -purpose there were many chosen, that were greater in other men's eyes than -in their own, and that sought the truth rather than their own praise. -Again, they came, or were thought to come, to the work, not _exercendi -causa_, (as one saith,) but _exercitati_, that is, learned not to learn; -for the chief overseer and [Greek: ergodiōktźs] under his Majesty, to whom -not only we, but also our whole Church was much bound, knew by his wisdom, -which thing only _Nazianzen_ taught so long ago, [Sidenote: _Nazianz._ -[Greek: eis rn. episk parous.] _Idem in Apologet._] that it is a -preposterous order to teach first and to learn after; that [Greek: to en -pithō keramian manthanein] to learn and practise together, is neither -commendable for the workman, nor safe for the work. Therefore such were -thought upon, as could say modestly with St. _Hierome_, _Et Hebręum -sermonem ex parte didicimus, et in Latino pene ab ipsis incunabulis, &c., -detriti sumus; Both we have learned the Hebrew tongue in part, and in the -Latin we have been exercised almost from our very cradle._ St. _Hierome_ -maketh no mention of the _Greek_ tongue, wherein yet he did excel; because -he translated not the Old Testament out of _Greek_, but out of _Hebrew_. -And in what sort did these assemble? In the trust of their own knowledge, -or of their sharpness of wit, or deepness of judgment, as it were in an -arm of flesh? At no hand. They trusted in him that hath the key of -_David_, opening, and no man shutting; they prayed to the Lord, the Father -of our Lord, to the effect that St. _Augustine_ did: [Sidenote: _St. -August. lib. 11. Confess. cap. 2._] _O let thy Scriptures be my pure -delight; let me not be deceived in them, neither let me deceive by them_. -In this confidence, and with this devotion, did they assemble together; -not too many, lest one should trouble another; and yet many, lest many -things haply might escape them. If you ask what they had before them; -truly it was the _Hebrew_ text of the Old Testament, the _Greek_ of the -New. These are the two golden pipes, or rather conduits, wherethrough the -olivebranches empty themselves into the gold. [Sidenote: _St. Aug. 3. De -doctr. cap. 3., &c. St. Hieron. ad Suniam et Fretel. St. Hieron. ad -Lucinium, Dist 9._ Ut veterum.] St. _Augustine_ calleth them precedent, or -original, tongues; St. _Hierome_, fountains. The same St. _Hierome_ -affirmeth, and _Gratian_ hath not spared to put it into his decree, That -_as the credit of the old books_ (he meaneth of the Old Testament) _is to -be tried by the Hebrew volumes; so of the new by the Greek tongue_, he -meaneth by the original _Greek_. If truth be to be tried by these tongues, -then whence should a translation be made, but out of them? These tongues -therefore (the Scriptures, we say, in those tongues) we set before us to -translate, being the tongues wherein God was pleased to speak to his -Church by his Prophets and Apostles. [Sidenote: _Joseph. Antiq. lib. 12._] -Neither did we run over the work with that posting haste that the -_Septuagint_ did, if that be true which is reported of them, that they -finished it in seventy-two days; neither were we barred or hindered from -going over it again, having once done it, like St. _Hierome_, [Sidenote: -_St. Hieron. ad Pammach. pro lib. advers. Jovinian._ [Greek: -prōtopeiroi.]] if that be true which himself reporteth, that he could no -sooner write anything, but presently it was caught from him, and -published, and he could not have leave to mend it; neither, to be short, -were we the first that fell in hand with translating the Scripture into -_English_, and consequently destitute of former helps, as it is written of -_Origen_, that he was the first in a manner, that put his hand to write -commentaries upon the Scriptures, and therefore no marvel if he overshot -himself many times. None of these things: The work hath not been huddled -up in seventy-two days, but hath cost the workmen, as light as it seemeth, -the pains of twice seven times seventy-two days, and more. Matters of such -weight and consequence are to be speeded with maturity: for in a business -of moment a man feareth not the blame of convenient slackness. Neither did -we think much to consult the translators or commentators, [Sidenote: -[Greek: Philei gar oknein pragm' anźr prassōn mega], _Sophocl. in Elect._] -_Chaldee_, _Hebrew_, _Syrian_, _Greek_, or _Latin_; no, nor the _Spanish_, -_French_, _Italian_, or _Dutch_; neither did we disdain to revise that -which we had done, and to bring back to the anvil that which we had -hammered: but having and using as great helps as were needful, and fearing -no reproach for slowness, nor coveting praise for expedition, we have at -length, through the good hand of the Lord upon us, brought the work to -that pass that you see. - -[Sidenote: Reasons moving us to set diversity of senses in the margin, -where there is great probability for each. [Greek: panta ta, anagkaia -dźla].] Some peradventure would have no variety of senses to be set in -the margin, lest the authority of the Scriptures for deciding of -controversies by that shew of uncertainty should somewhat be shaken. But -we hold their judgment not to be so sound in this point. For though -_whatsoever things are necessary are manifest_, as St. _Chrysostome_ -saith; [Sidenote: _St. Chrysost. in 2 Thess. cap. 2. St. Aug. 2. De doctr. -Christ, c. 9._] and, as St. _Augustine_, _in those things that are plainly -set down in the Scriptures all such matters are found, that concern faith, -hope, and charity_: Yet for all that it cannot be dissembled, that partly -to exercise and whet our wits, partly to wean the curious from lothing of -them for their every where plainness, partly also to stir up our devotion -to crave the assistance of God's Spirit by prayer, and lastly, that we -might be forward to seek aid of our brethren by conference, and never -scorn those that be not in all respects so complete as they should be, -being to seek in many things, ourselves, it hath pleased God in his Divine -Providence here and there to scatter words and sentences of that -difficulty and doubtfulness, not in doctrinal points that concern -salvation, (for in such it hath been vouched that the Scriptures are -plain,) but in matters of less moment, that fearfulness would better -beseem us than confidence, and if we will resolve, to resolve upon modesty -with St. _Augustine_, [Sidenote: _St. August. lib. 8. De Gen. ad liter. -cap. 5._] (though not in this same case altogether, yet upon the same -ground,) _Melius est dubitare de occultis, quam litigare de incertis_: It -is better to make doubt of those things which are secret, than to strive -about those things that are uncertain. [Sidenote: [Greek: hapax -legomena].] There be many words in the Scriptures, which be never found -there but once, (having neither brother nor neighbour, as the _Hebrews_ -speak,) so that we cannot be holpen by conference of places. Again, there -be many rare names of certain birds, beasts, and precious stones, &c. -concerning which the _Hebrews_ themselves are so divided among themselves -for judgment, that they may seem to have defined this or that, rather -because they would say something, than because they were sure of that -which they said, [Sidenote: _Hier. in Ezek. cap. 3._] as St. _Hierome_ -somewhere saith of the _Septuagint_. Now in such a case doth not a margin -do well to admonish the Reader to seek further, and not to conclude or -dogmatize upon this or that peremptorily? For as it is a fault of -incredulity, to doubt of those things that are evident; so to determine of -such things as the Spirit of God hath left (even in the judgment of the -judicious) questionable, can be no less than presumption. [Sidenote: _St. -Aug. 2. De doctr. Christ. c. 1._] Therefore as St. _Augustine_ saith, that -variety of translations is profitable for the finding out of the sense of -the Scriptures: so diversity of signification and sense in the margin, -where the text is not so clear, must needs do good; yea, is necessary, as -we are persuaded. [Sidenote: _Sixtus 5. Pręf. Bibl._] We know that _Sixtus -Quintus_ expressly forbiddeth that any variety of readings of their vulgar -edition should be put in the margin; (which though it be not altogether -the same thing to that we have in hand, yet it looketh that way;) but we -think he hath not all of his own side his favourers for this conceit. They -that are wise had rather have their judgments at liberty in differences of -readings, than to be captivated to one, when it may be the other. -[Sidenote: _Plat. in Paulo secundo._] If they were sure that their high -priest had all laws shut up in his breast, as _Paul_ the Second bragged, -and that he were as free from error by special privilege, as the dictators -of _Rome_ were made by law inviolable, it were another matter; then his -word were an oracle, his opinion a decision. [Sidenote: [Greek: -homoiopathźs Trōtos g' hź chrōs esti.]] But the eyes of the world are now -open, God be thanked, and have been a great while; they find that he is -subject to the same affections and infirmities that others be, that his -body is subject to wounds; and therefore so much as he proveth, not as -much as he claimeth, they grant and embrace. - -[Sidenote: Reasons inducing us not to stand curiously upon an identity of -phrasing.] Another thing we think good to admonish thee of, gentle Reader, -that we have not tied ourselves to an uniformity of phrasing, or to an -identity of words, as some peradventure would wish that we had done, -because they observe, that some learned men somewhere have been as exact -as they could that way. Truly, that we might not vary from the sense of -that which we had translated before, if the word signified the same thing -in both places, [Sidenote: [Greek: polysźma.]] (for there be some words -that be not of the same sense every where,) we were especially careful, -and made a conscience, according to our duty. But that we should express -the same notion in the same particular word; as for example, if we -translate the _Hebrew_ or _Greek_ word once by _purpose_, never to call it -_intent_; if one where _journeying_, never _travelling_; if one where -_think_, never _suppose_; if one where _pain_, never _ache_; if one where -_joy_, never _gladness_, &c. thus to mince the matter, we thought to -savour more of curiosity than wisdom, and that rather it would breed scorn -in the atheist, than bring profit to the godly reader. For is the kingdom -of God become words or syllables? Why should we be in bondage to them, if -we may be free? use one precisely, when we may use another no less fit as -commodiously? [Sidenote: Abed. _Niceph. Calist. lib. 8. cap. 42. St. -Hieron. in 4 Jonę. See St. Aug. Epist. 10._] A godly Father in the -primitive time shewed himself greatly moved, that one of newfangledness -called [Greek: krabbaton, skimpous], though the difference be little or -none; and another reporteth, that he was much abused for turning -_cucurbita_ (to which reading the people had been used) into _hedera_. Now -if this happen in better times, and upon so small occasions, we might -justly fear hard censure, if generally we should make verbal and -unnecessary changings. We might also be charged (by scoffers) with some -unequal dealing towards a great number of good _English_ words. For as it -is written of a certain great Philosopher, that he should say, that those -logs were happy that were made images to be worshipped; for their fellows, -as good as they, lay for blocks behind the fire: so if we should say, as -it were, unto certain words, Stand up higher, have a place in the Bible -always; and to others of like quality, Get you hence, be banished for -ever; we might be taxed peradventure with St. _James's_ words, namely, _To -be partial in ourselves, and judges of evil thoughts_. [Sidenote: [Greek: -leptologia. adoleschia to spoudazein epi onomasi.] _See Euseb._ [Greek: -proparask.] _lib. 2. ex Plat._] Add hereunto, that niceness in words was -always counted the next step to trifling; and so was to be curious about -names too: also that we cannot follow a better pattern for elocution than -God himself; therefore he using divers words in his holy writ, and -indifferently for one thing in nature: we, if we will not be -superstitious, may use the same liberty in our _English_ versions out of -_Hebrew_ and _Greek_, for that copy or store that he hath given us. -Lastly, we have on the one side avoided the scrupulosity of the Puritanes, -who leave the old Ecclesiastical words, and betake them to other, as when -they put _washing_ for _baptism_, and _congregation_ instead of _Church_: -as also on the other side we have shunned the obscurity of the Papists, in -their _azymes_, _tunike_, _rational_, _holocausts_, _prepuce_, _pasche_, -and a number of such like, whereof their late translation is full, and -that of purpose to darken the sense, that since they must needs translate -the Bible, yet by the language thereof it may be kept from being -understood. But we desire that the Scripture may speak like itself, as in -the language of _Canaan_, that it may be understood even of the very -vulgar. - -Many other things we might give thee warning of, gentle Reader, if we had -not exceeded the measure of a preface already. It remaineth that we -commend thee to God, and to the Spirit of his grace, which is able to -build further than we can ask or think. He removeth the scales from our -eyes, the vail from our hearts, opening our wits that we may understand -his word, enlarging our hearts, yea, correcting our affections, that we -may love it above gold and silver, yea, that we may love it to the end. -[Sidenote: Gen. 26. 15.] Ye are brought unto fountains of living water -which ye digged not; do not cast earth into them, with the Philistines, -neither prefer broken pits before them, with the wicked Jews. [Sidenote: -Jer. 2. 13.] Others have laboured, and you may enter into their labours. O -receive not so great things in vain: O despise not so great salvation. Be -not like swine to tread under foot so precious things, neither yet like -dogs to tear and abuse holy things. Say not to our Saviour with the -_Gergesites_, [Sidenote: Matt. 8. 35. Heb. 12. 16.] Depart out of our -coasts; neither with _Esau_ sell your birthright for a mess of pottage. If -light be come into the world, love not darkness more than light: if food, -if clothing, be offered, go not naked, starve not yourselves. [Sidenote: -_Nazianz._ [Greek: peri hag bapt. Deinon panźgyrin parelthein, kai -tźnikauta pragmateian epizźtein.]] Remember the advice of _Nazianzene_, -_It is a grievous thing_ (or dangerous) _to neglect a great fair, and to -seek to make markets afterwards_: also the encouragement of St. -_Chrysostome_, _It is altogether impossible, that he that is sober_ (and -watchful) _should at any time be neglected_: lastly, the admonition and -menancing of St. _Augustine_, _They that despise God's will inviting them -shall feel God's will taking vengeance of them_. [Sidenote: _St. Chrysost. -in Epist. ad Rom. c. 14._] It is a fearful thing to fall into the hands of -the living God; [Sidenote: _orat. 26. in_ [Greek: źthik. Hamź chanon, -sphodra amźchanon.]] but a blessed thing it is, and will bring us to -everlasting blessedness in the end, when God speaketh unto us, to hearken; -when he setteth his word before us, to read it; when he stretcheth out his -hand and calleth, to answer, Here am I, here we are to do thy will, O God. -[Sidenote: _St. August, ad artic. sibi falso object. Art. 16._ Heb. 10. -31.] The Lord work a care and conscience in us to know him and serve him, -that we may be acknowledged of him at the appearing of our Lord JESUS -CHRIST, to whom with the Holy Ghost be all praise and thanksgiving. Amen. - - - - -(G.) - -_THE REVISERS OF A.D. 1568._ - - -The twelve bishops who are mentioned as taking part with Archbishop Parker -in this revision, are: - - William Alley, Bishop of Exeter. - - William Barlow, Bishop of Chichester. - - Thomas Bentham, Bishop of Coventry and Lichfield. - - Nicholas Bullingham, Bishop of Lincoln. - - Richard Cox, Bishop of Ely. - - Richard Davies, Bishop of St. Davids (Menevensis). - - Edmund Grindal, Bishop of London. - - Edmund Guest (or Geste), Bishop of Rochester. - - Robert Horne, Bishop of Winchester. - - John Parkhurst, Bishop of Norwich. - - Edwin Sandys, Bishop of Worcester. - - Edmund Scambler, Bishop of Peterborough. - -The other church dignitaries who are mentioned are: - - Andrew Pearson, Canon of Canterbury. - - Andrew Perne, Prebendary of Ely. - - Thomas Beacon, Prebendary of Canterbury. - - Gabriel Goodman, Dean of Westminster. - -At the end of sixteen of the books are placed initials, which are -evidently those of the revisers. These, with more or less of certainty, -have been identified with names given in the above list.[147] They are as -follows, and in the following order: - - Deuteronomy W. E. Bishop of Exeter. - 2 Samuel R. M. Bishop of St. Davids. - 2 Chronicles E. W. Bishop of Worcester. - Job A. P. _C_ Andrew Pearson. - Psalms[148] T. B. Thomas Beacon. - Proverbs A. P. _C_ Andrew Pearson. - Canticles A. P. _E_ Andrew Perne. - Lamentations R. W. Bishop of Winchester. - Daniel T. C.L. Bishop of Coventry and Lichfield. - Malachi E. L. Bishop of London. - Wisdom W. C. Bishop of Chichester. - 2 Maccabees J. N. Bishop of Norwich. - Acts R. E. Bishop of Ely. - Romans R. E. Bishop of Ely. - 1 Corinthians G. G. Gabriel Goodman. - -From a list of the revisers, enclosed in a letter from Parker to Cecil, -dated October 5th, 1568, and now in the State Paper Office, we may further -gather that the Catholic Epistles and the Apocalypse were revised by -Bishop Bullingham, the Gospels of Luke and John by Bishop Scambler, and -that the portions undertaken by Parker himself were Genesis, Exodus, -Matthew, Mark, and the Epistles from 2 Corinthians to Hebrews -inclusive.[149] - - - - -(H.) - -_THE REVISERS OF 1611._ - - -In the collection of Records appended to the Second Part of Bishop -Burnet's _History of the Reformation of the Church of England_, there is -given a list of the Revisers of 1611, copied, as the writer tells us,[150] -from the paper of Bishop Ravis himself, one of the number. The list is -thus given:[151] - - WESTMINSTER (1). Mr. Dean of Westminster, Mr. Dean of Pauls, Mr. - Doctor Saravia, Mr. Doctor Clark, Mr. Doctor Leifield, Mr. Doctor - Teigh, Mr. Burleigh, Mr. King, Mr. Tompson, Mr. Beadwell. - - CAMBRIDGE (1). Mr. Livelye, Mr. Richardson, Mr. Chatterton, Mr. - Dillingham, Mr. Harrison, Mr. Andrews, Mr. Spalding, Mr. Burge. - - OXFORD (1). Doctor Harding, Dr. Reynolds, Dr. Holland, Dr. Kilbye, Mr. - Smith, Mr. Brett, Mr. Fairclough. - - CAMBRIDGE (2). Doctor Dewport, Dr. Branthwait, Dr. Radclife, Mr. Ward - (Eman.), Mr. Downes, Mr. Boyes, Mr. Warde (Reg.). - - OXFORD (2). Mr. Dean of Christchurch, Mr. Dean of Winchester, Mr. Dean - of Worcester, Mr. Dean of Windsor, Mr. Sairle, Dr. Perne, Dr. Ravens, - Mr. Haviner.[152] - - WESTMINSTER (2). Dean of Chester, Dr. Hutchinson, Dr. Spencer, Mr. - Fenton, Mr. Rabbet, Mr. Sanderson, Mr. Dakins. - -Some difference of opinion has existed in reference to the date of this -document. Its date is determined within comparatively narrow limits by -internal evidence. - -The writer, Dr. Ravis, describes himself as Dean of Christ Church; it must -therefore have been written _before_ March 19, 1605, when he was -consecrated Bishop of Gloucester. He also refers to the Dean of Worcester -(Dr. Eedes), who died November, 1604, and hence he may be assumed to have -written before that date also. The difficulty is that he describes Dr. -Barlow, who is known to have taken part in the work, as Dean of Chester, -and it must therefore have been written _after_ Barlow's appointment of -this office. This appointment, as stated by Cardwell, took place in -December, 1604;[153] but the correctness of that date is open to some -doubt.[154] - -The names contained in the above given list have, with some few -exceptions, been satisfactorily identified; namely, as follows: - - -FIRST WESTMINSTER COMPANY. - - Dr. Launcelot Andrews, Dean of Westminster.[155] - - Dr. John Overall, Dean of St. Paul's.[156] - - Dr. Adrian de Saravia. - - Dr. Richard Clark, Fellow of Christ's College, Cambridge. - - Dr. John Layfield, Fellow of Trinity College, Cambridge. - - Dr. Robert Tighe, Vicar of All Hallows, Barking. - - [Dr. Francis Burley, Fellow of King James's College, Chelsea.] - - Mr. Geoffry King, Fellow of King's College, Cambridge.[157] - - Mr. Richard Thomson, Clare Hall, Cambridge. - - Mr. William Bedwell, Vicar of Tottenham. - - -FIRST CAMBRIDGE COMPANY. - - Mr. Edward Lively,[158] Regius Professor of Hebrew, Cambridge. - - Mr. John Richardson,[159] Fellow of Emmanuel College, Cambridge. - - Mr. Laurence Chaderton, Master of Emmanuel College, Cambridge. - - Mr. F. Dillingham, Fellow of Christ's College, Cambridge. - - Mr. Thomas Harrison, Fellow of Trinity College, Cambridge. - - Mr. Roger Andrews.[160] - - Mr. Robert Spalding,[161] Fellow of St. John's College, Cambridge. - - Mr. Andrew Byng, Fellow of Peter House. - - -FIRST OXFORD COMPANY. - - Dr. John Harding, Regius Professor of Hebrew, and President of - Magdalen. - - Dr. John Rainolds, President of Corpus Christi College. - - Dr. Thomas Holland,[162] Regius Professor of Divinity. - - Dr. Richard Kilbye, Rector of Lincoln College, Oxford. - - Dr. Miles Smith,[163] Brasenose College, Oxford. - - Dr. Richard Brett, Fellow of Lincoln College, Oxford. - - Mr. Richard Fairclough, Fellow of New College, Oxford. - - -THE SECOND CAMBRIDGE COMPANY. - - Dr. John Duport, Master of Jesus College. - - Dr. William Branthwaite, Master of Caius College. - - Dr. Jeremiah Radcliffe, Fellow of Trinity College. - - Mr. Samuel Ward, Fellow of Emmanuel College.[164] - - Mr. Andrew Downes, Regius Professor of Greek. - - Mr. John Bois, Fellow of St. John's, and Rector of Boxworth. - - Mr. Ward, Fellow of King's College.[165] - - -THE SECOND OXFORD COMPANY. - - Dr. Thomas Ravis, Dean of Christ Church.[166] - - Dr. George Abbot, Dean of Winchester.[167] - - Dr. Richard Eedes, Dean of Worcester.[168] - - Dr. Giles Thomson, Dean of Windsor. - - Mr. Henry Saville,[169] Warden of Merton and Provost of Eton. - - Dr. John Perin, Fellow of St. John's College. - - [Dr. Ralph Ravens, Fellow of St. John's College.] - - Dr. John Harmer, Regius Professor of Greek. - -To these, Wood, who does not mention the names of either Eedes or Ravens, -in the list given in his _History of the University of Oxford_, adds the -following two; they were probably appointed to take the places of some -removed by death: - - Dr. John Aglionby,[170] Principal of Edmunds Hall. - - Dr. Leonard Hutten,[171] Canon of Christ Church. - - -THE SECOND WESTMINSTER COMPANY. - - Dr. William Barlow, Dean of Chester. - - Dr. Hutchinson. (?) - - Dr. John Spenser, Chaplain to King James.[172] - - Mr. Roger Fenton, Pembroke Hall, Oxford. - - [Mr. Michael Rabbett, Rector of St. Vedast, Foster Lane.] - - [Mr. Thomas Sanderson, Rector of All Hallows.] - - Mr. William Dakins, Fellow of Trinity College, Cambridge. - - - - -NOTE TO PAGE 117. - - -DEAN STANLEY (_Historical Memorials of Westminster Abbey_, p. 440) states -generally that the Assembly of Divines removed from Henry VII.'s Chapel to -the Jerusalem Chamber at the end of September. The exact date is, as -stated in the text, October 2nd. In the Minutes of the Sessions of the -Assembly, preserved in Dr. Williams's Library, there occurs at the close -of the sixty-fifth session the entry, "Adjourned to the Hierusalem Chamber -on Monday, at ten o'clock," and the following session, the sixty-sixth, is -dated Monday, October 2nd. The permission to adjourn to the Jerusalem -Chamber from Henry VII.'s Chapel, "on account of the coldness of the said -chapel," was granted by Parliament on September 21st, 1643. - - - - -INDEX. - - - A. - - Abbot, Dr. Ezra, 115 - - Ęlfric's Heptateuch, 12, 13 - - Aiken, Dr. C. A., 115 - - Ainsworth, H., his Commentaries, 101 - - Aldhelm, Bishop of Sherborne, 11 - - Alexander, Dr. W. L., 109 - - Alexandrine Manuscript, 83 - - Alford, Dean, 104, 107, 110, 112, 125 - - Alfred, King, 12 - - Allen, Archdeacon, 107 - - Andrews, Dr. Launcelot, 41 - - Anglo-Saxon Gospel, 12 - - Angus, Dr. Jos., 110, 125 - - Authorized Version, first suggestion of, 40 - - ---- ordered by King James, 41 - - ---- a revision, not a translation, 45 - - ---- rules followed by the revisers, 42-44 - - ---- misprints in, 54 - - ---- obsolete words in, 57-59 - - ---- imperfect renderings of, 62 - - ---- preface to, 199 - - ---- list of its revisors, 237 - - - B. - - Bancroft, Archbishop, 41, 45 - - Barrow, Dr. John, 104 - - Bede, 11 - - Bensley, Mr. R. N., 111 - - Bentley, Dr. Richard, his proposals for revised texts of the Greek New - Testament and of the Vulgate, 100 - - Beza's Codex, 83 - - Beza, Theodore, his edition of the Greek New Testament, 84, 86 - - Biber, Dr. G. F., 103 - - Bible, earliest form of, 4 - - ---- Authorized Version of, 39 - - ---- Bishops', 30, 37, 39 - - ---- Coverdale's, 18, 36 - - ---- Douai, 33, 38 - - ---- Genevan, 26, 37, 39 - - ---- Great, 21, 36 - - ---- Matthew's, 20 - - ---- Purvey's, 15, 36 - - ---- Taverner's, 22 - - ---- Wycliffe's, 13, 14, 35 - - Bickersteth, Dean, 107, 110, 125 - - Bilson, Bishop, 49 - - Birrell, Rev. J., 111 - - Bishops' Bible, 30, 37, 39 - - Bishops' Bible, preface thereto, 177 - - ---- translators of, 235 - - Blakesley, Dean, 106_n_, 107, 110, 125 - - Bodley, John, bears the expenses of the Genevan Bible, 30_n_ - - Bois, John, 46, 49 - - Broughton, Hugh, 92 - - Brown, Dr. David, 112, 125 - - Browne, Dr. E. H. (Bishop of Winchester), 106_n_, 107, 109 - - - C. - - Chambers, Dr. T. W., 115 - - Chance, Dr. F., 111 - - Chenery, Professor, 109 - - Cheyne, Rev. T. K., 111 - - Claromontane Manuscript, 83 - - Clergymen, Five, their revision of the Gospel of John, 104 - - Collation of Manuscripts, 82 - - Complutensian Polyglot, 84 - - Conant, Dr. T. J., 114 - - Coverdale, first edition of his Bible, 18 - - ---- his Prologue thereto, 160 - - ---- prepares the Great Bible, 21 - - ---- issues a second and other editions of the Great Bible, 23 - - ---- a refugee at Geneva, 27 - - Cranmer, his opinion of Matthew's Bible, 20_n_ - - ---- his Prologue to the second edition of the Great Bible, 23 - - Cromwell, Thomas, patron of Coverdale, 18 - - ---- promotes the preparation of the Great Bible, 23 - - Crooks, Dr. G. R., 115, 116 - - - D. - - Davidson, Dr. A. B., 109 - - Davies, Dr. B., 109 - - Day, Dr. G. E., 114 - - De Witt, Dr. J., 114 - - Dort, Synod of, 44, 49 - - Douglas, Dr. G., 111 - - Downes, A., 49 - - Driver, Mr. S. R., 111 - - - E. - - Eadie, Dr. J., 110, 112 - - Ellicott, Bishop, 104, 105, 110, 125 - - Elliott, Rev. C. J., 112 - - Ephraem Codex, 83 - - Erasmus, his editions of the Greek New Testament, 85 - - - F. - - Fairbairn, Dr. P., 109 - - Field, Dr. F., 109 - - - G. - - Geddes, Dr. A., his projected translation of the Bible, 98 - - Geden, Professor, 112 - - Gell, R., his essay upon the amendment of the Authorized Version, 93 - - Genevan Bible, 26-30, 37 - - ---- popularity of, 32, 52 - - ---- preface to, 172 - - Genevan Psalter, 27 - - Genevan New Testament, 28, 29 - - Ginsburg, Dr., 109 - - Gotch, Dr. F. W., 109 - - Green, Dr. W. H., 114 - - Gutenberg Bible, 17_n_ - - Guthlac of Croyland, 11, 12 - - - H. - - Hackett, Dr. H. B., 115, 116 - - Hadley, Dr. J., 115, 116 - - Hampton Court Conference, 40 - - Harding, Dr. J., 41 - - Hare, Dr. G. E., 114 - - Harrison, Archdeacon, 109 - - Harwood, E., his translation of the New Testament, 97_n_ - - Hereford, Nicholas de, 14 - - Hervey, Bishop, 107 - - Heywood, James, his motion in the House of Commons for a new revision, - 103 - - Hodge, Dr. C., 115, 116 - - Holbein, his design for title-page of Great Bible, 22_n_ - - Hort, Dr. F. J. A., 110, 120, 125 - - Humphry, Prebendary, 104, 110, 125 - - - I. - - Itala, The, 9 - - - J. - - Jebb, Dr. J., 106_n_, 107, 109 - - Jerome, revises the old Latin version, 9 - - ---- translates Old Testament, 9 - - Jerusalem Chamber, 117, 127, 242 - - Jessey, Henry, his attempted revision of Authorized Version, 95 - - Johnson, Anthony, his Historical Account, 27_n_ - - - K. - - Kay, Dr. W., 106_n_, 107, 109 - - Kendrick, Dr. A. C., 115 - - Kennedy, Canon, 110, 125 - - Kennicott, Dr. B., 100 - - Kilbie, Dr. R., 47 - - Krauth, Dr. C. P., 115 - - - L. - - Latin Versions, 8, 9 - - Lawrence, T., his notes of errors in the Bishops' Bible, 32 - - Leathes, Dr. S., 109 - - Lee, Archdeacon, 110, 125 - - Lee, Dr. A., 115 - - Lewis, Dr. T., 115 - - Lewis, John, his History of the English Bible, 41, 49_n_ - - Lightfoot, Dr. J., urges upon Parliament the revision of the English - Bible, 92 - - Lightfoot, Dr. J. B. (Bishop of Durham), 101, 110, 125 - - Lindisfarne Gospels, 12_n_ - - Lively, Ed., 41 - - Lumby, Rev. J. R., 112 - - Lyra, Nicholas de, 17 - - - M. - - Mace, W., his Greek and English New Testament, 96 - - Marsh, Bishop, on the Authorized Version, 102 - - Manuscripts of the New Testament, 80 - - Mazarin Bible, 17_n_ - - McGill, Professor, 109 - - Mead, Dr. C. M., 115 - - Merivale, Dean, 112, 125 - - Mill, Dr. J., 99 - - Milligan, Dr. W., 110, 125 - - Moberly, Bishop, 104, 110, 125 - - Moulton, Dr. W. F., 111, 125 - - Münster, Sebastian, 22, 31 - - - N. - - Newcome, Archbishop, his revised New Testament, 98 - - Newth, Dr., 111, 125 - - - O. - - Ollivant, Bishop, 105, 106_n_, 107, 109 - - Ormulum, The, 13 - - Osgood, Dr. H., 115 - - - P. - - Packard, Dr. J., 115 - - Pagninus, his Latin translation, 19, 31_n_ - - Palmer, Archdeacon, 112, 125 - - Parker, Archbishop, superintends the preparation of the Bishops' Bible, - 30-32 - - ---- his letter to Cecil, 30_n_ - - Payne Smith, Dean, 110 - - Penn, Grenville, his revised text and translation of New Testament, 99 - - Perowne, Dean, 110 - - Plumptre, Dr. E. H., 110 - - Printed Bible, the first, 17 - - Printing, invention of, 17 - - Psalter, Genevan, 27 - - ---- Guthlac's, 11_n_ - - ---- Prayer Book, 9_n_, 39 - - ---- Rolle's, 13 - - ---- Schorham's, 13 - - Purver, A., his translation of the Bible, 97 - - Purvey, John, Wycliffe's friend and fellow-labourer, 15 - - - Q. - - Quotations in early Christian Writings, 87-89 - - - R. - - Rainolds, Dr. J., moves for a new revision, 40 - - Rainolds, Dr. J., appointed one of King James's revisers, 47 - - ---- works at the revision on his death-bed, 47 - - Revisers, the American, 114, 116 - - ---- of 1568, 235 - - ---- of 1611, 237 - - ---- of 1881, 109-112 - - Riddle, Dr. M. B., 115 - - Roberts, Dr. A., 111 - - Rogers, John, the probable editor of Matthew's Bible, 20 - - Rolle, Richard, 13 - - Rose, Archdeacon, 106_n_, 107, 110 - - Rossi, J. B. de, 100 - - - S. - - Sayce, Rev. A. H., 112 - - Schaff, Dr. Philip, 114, 115 - - Scholefield, Professor, on an improved translation of the New Testament, - 102 - - Schorham, W. de, 13 - - Scott, Dean, 111, 125 - - Scribes, primary function of, 3 - - Scrivener, Dr. F. H., 56, 100, 111, 120, 125 - - Selwyn, Canon, 103, 107, 110 - - Septuagint Version, 6 - - Short, Dr. C., 115 - - Sinaitic Manuscript, 82 - - Smith, Dr. G. Vance, 111, 125 - - Smith, Dr. H. B., 115, 116 - - Smith, Dr. J. Pye, his testimony in favour of revision, 101 - - Smith, Dr. Miles, 47, 49 - - Smith, Professor, W. R., 112 - - Stanley, Dean, 107, 111, 125 - - Stephen, Robert, his editions of the Greek New Testament, 85 - - Stephen, Henry, 86_n_ - - Stowe, Dr. C. E., 115 - - Strong, Dr. J., 115 - - Syriac Version, 8, 87 - - - T. - - Taverner, John, 22_n_ - - Taverner, Richard, 22 - - Testament, New, Genevan, 28 - - ---- Rheims, 33 - - ---- Tyndale's, 18 - - ---- Whittingham's, 25 - - ---- See "Bible" - - Thayer, Dr. J. H., 115 - - Thirlwall, Bishop, 105, 106, 110 - - Tischendorf, Dr. C., 100 - - Transcription, errors of, 3 - - Tregelles, Dr. S. P., 100, 109_n_ - - Trench, Archbishop, 111, 125 - - Tyndale, W., his translations, 18 - - ---- his Prologue to New Testament, 137 - - ---- his Epistle to the Reader, 152 - - ---- his Preface to the Pentateuch, 154 - - - U. - - Ussher, A., his revised version, 94_n_ - - - V. - - Vatican Manuscript, 83 - - Van Dyke, Dr. C. V. A., 115 - - Vaughan, Dean, 111, 125 - - Version, Ęthiopic, 87 - - ---- Armenian, 87 - - ---- Gothic, 87 - - ---- Italic, 8 - - ---- Memphitic, 87 - - ---- Old Latin, 8 - - ---- Septuagint, 6 - - ---- Syriac, 8 - - ---- Thebaic, 87 - - Vulgate, 9 - - - W. - - Wakefield, G., his translation of the New Testament, 98 - - Walker, Anthony, his Life of Bois, 46_n_, 49_n_ - - Walton's Polyglot, 99 - - Ward, Dr. S., 44_n_ - - Ward, T., his Errata to the Protestant Bible, 33_n_, 93 - - Warren, Dr. W. F., 115, 116 - - Weir, Dr. D. H., 112 - - Wemyss, T., his Reasons in favour of a new translation, 102 - - Westcott, Canon, 22_n_, 41_n_, 111, 125 - - Whittingham's New Testament, 25 - - ---- his version and the Genevan compared, 28, 29 - - Wicked Bible, 54_n_ - - Wilberforce, Bishop, 105, 106, 111, 125 - - Woolsey, Dr. T. D., 115 - - Wordsworth, Dr. Christopher (Bishop of Lincoln), 107, 110 - - Wordsworth, Dr. Charles (Bishop of St. Andrews), 112, 125 - - Worsley, J., his translation of the New Testament, 97 - - Wright, Dr. W., 109_n_, 112 - - Wright, Mr. W. A., 110, 113 - - Wycliffe, John, 13, 14 - - ---- his Bible, 16, 35 - - ---- preface to his Bible, 129 - - - Z. - - Zurich Bible, 19 - - -_W. Brendon and Son, Plymouth._ - - - - -FOOTNOTES: - -[1] From the Latin for seventy, this being the supposed number of the -translators. It is referred to as the translation of the Seventy Elders so -early as the middle of the second century. See Justin Martyr, _Dialogue -with Trypho_, c. 68. - -[2] See Philo Judęus, _Life of Moses_, book ii. Josephus, _Antiquities_, -xii. ii. 5, 11, 12, 14. Eusebius, _Eccl. Hist._, v. 8. Josephus states -that the translation was made by seventy-two elders in seventy-two days. -The story as given in Eusebius is, that the seventy elders were placed -apart in seventy different cells, that each translated the entire -Scriptures, and that the seventy translations when compared were found to -agree to a word. - -[3] And this he gave, not by any formal enactment, but by using Jerome's -translation as the basis of his own _Exposition of the Book of Job_. (See -Gregory's _Letter to Leander_, forming the preface to that work.) The old -version of the Psalms retained its ground apparently from its close -connection with the music of the Church. From a like cause the old version -of the English Psalms, which in fact was made from the Latin of the -Vulgate, retains its place in the Psalter of the Prayer Book. It should -however be noted that it is but the translation of the translation of a -translation. - -[4] _Anglo-Saxon Chronicle_, A.D. 709. - -[5] "I have seen a book at Crowland Abbey, which is kept there for a -relic. The book is called _Saint Guthlake's Psalter_, and I weene verily -that it is a copy of the same that the king did translate; for it is -neither English, Latin, Greek, Hebrew, nor Dutch, but something sounding -to our English; and as I have perceived since the time I was last there, -being at Antwerp, the Saxon tongue doth sound likewise, and it is to ours -partly agreeable." The answer of John Lambert to the twenty-sixth of the -Articles laid against him. (FOXE, _Acts and Monuments_, vol. v. p. 213.) - -[6] _The Chronicle of Florence of Worcester_, A.D. 699, and A.D. 714. - -[7] Many of the clergy were probably at this time unable to interpret the -Latin Bibles used in the Church services. Several MSS. exist which have an -English translation (gloss) inserted between the lines by writers of the -ninth or tenth centuries. One of these, the "Lindisfarne Gospels," now in -the British Museum, is a most richly-adorned MS. It was written by one -bishop of Lindisfarne, and ornamented by another, and was encased in -jewelled covers. Over each Latin word is written its equivalent in English -(Anglo-Saxon). This, as is explained by a note at the end, was done by one -"Aldred, the priest," and, as his handwriting shows, in the tenth century. -It cannot be supposed that this was done for the benefit of ordinary -readers. So valued a MS. would not be likely to come into any other hands -than those of the clergy or the monks. - -[8] There is no direct evidence for the existence at an earlier date of -any translation of the entire Scriptures into any form of English. In an -interesting tract (commonly assigned to the earlier part of the fifteenth -century, and printed by Foxe in the first edition of his _Acts and -Monuments_, 1563), entitled, "A Compendious Old Treatise, showing how that -we ought to have the Scripture in English." It is stated, "Also a man of -London, whose name was Wyring, had a Bible in English, of northern speech, -which was seen of many men, and it seemed to be two hundred years old." -(FOXE, _Acts and Monuments_, vol. iv. p. 674.) It cannot, however, be -inferred from this statement that the volume referred to was a complete -Bible. - -[9] See Appendix A. - -[10] As many as one hundred and fifty manuscripts, containing the whole or -parts of Purvey's Bible, are still in existence, and the majority of these -were written within forty years from the time of its completion.--FORSHALL -and MADDEN, _Wycliffite Versions of the Holy Bible_, Preface, p. xxxiii. - -[11] No portion of the Wycliffe Bible was printed until 1731, when the New -Testament, in the later of its forms, was published by the Rev. John -Lewis, of Margate. This was reprinted in 1810, under the editorship of the -Rev. Henry Baber. The complete Bible was not printed till so recently as -1850, in the splendid volumes issued from the University press of Oxford, -and edited by the Rev. J. Forshall and Rev. F. Madden. - -[12] The first work known to have been printed with moveable metal type is -the Latin Bible, issued from the press of John Gutenberg at Maintz, -1450-55. This Bible is sometimes referred to as the Mazarin Bible, from -the accidental circumstance that a copy of it was found about the middle -of last century in Cardinal Mazarin's library at Paris. (HALLAM, -_Literature of Europe_, vol. i. p. 210.) With more propriety it may be -called the Gutenberg Bible. - -[13] See Appendix C. - -[14] Mr. Blunt, in his article "English Bible," in the _Encyclopędia -Britannica_, maintains that Coverdale translated directly from the Hebrew -and Greek. But in order to this he has, first, forcibly to set aside the -statement on the title-page as "placed there by mistake," and then to -represent Coverdale as including the Hebrew and Greek originals in the -same category as Latin, German, and English translations, and as -describing them all as "five interpreters" from which he had translated. - -[15] This license seems to have been obtained from the king by Cromwell at -Cranmer's suggestion. (See Cranmer's Letter to Cromwell, August 4th, 1537. -_Remains and Letters_, p. 344. Parker Society.) In this letter Cranmer -thus expresses his opinion of the book: "And as for the translation, as -far as I have read thereof I like it better than any other translation -heretofore made; yet not doubting but that there may be and will be found -some fault therein, as you know no man ever did or can do so well, but it -may be from time to time amended. And forasmuch as the book is dedicated -unto the king's grace, and also great pains and labour taken in setting -forth of the same: I pray you, my lord, that you will exhibit the book -unto the king's highness, and to obtain of his grace, if you can, a -license that the same may be sold and read of every person, without danger -of any act, proclamation, or ordinance, heretofore granted to the -contrary, until such time as we bishops shall set forth a better -translation, which I think will not be till a day after doomsday." - -[16] The full title is, "The Byble in Englyshe, that is to saye the -content of all the holy scrypture, bothe of the olde and newe testament, -truly translated after the veryte of the Hebrue and Greke textes by y{e} -dylygent studye of dyuerse excellent learned men, expert in the forsayde -tongues. Prynted by Rychard Grafton and Edward Whitchurch. Cum privilegio -ad imprimendum solum. 1539." - -[17] This was more than compensated by the remarkable and interesting -engraving, said to be designed by Hans Holbein, which formed the -title-page. Herein the king is flattered to his heart's content. On the -top of the engraving the king on his knees and uncrowned is addressed by -our Lord in the words, "I have found a man after mine own heart, who shall -fulfil all my will." Below this the king on his throne distributes books -labelled "_Verbum Dei_," the Word of God, to the clergy with his right -hand, to Cromwell and others with the left. Lower down on the right of the -page is the figure of Cromwell distributing the books to the laity, and on -the left that of Cranmer distributing it to the clergy. At the bottom of -the page is a crowd of people of all sorts and conditions, some crying out -in Latin, "_Vivat Rex_" others in English, "God save the king." - -[18] With the title, "The Most Sacred Bible, which is the Holy Scripture, -conteyning the old & new testament translated into English, & newly -recognised with great diligence after most faythful exemplars, by Rychard -Taverner. Harken thou heuen, & thou earth gyve eare: for the Lorde -speaketh. Esaie i. Printed at London in Fletestrete at the sygne of the -sonne by John Byddell, for Thomas Barthlet. Cum privilegio ad imprimendum -solum M.D. XXXIX." - -[19] In Fox, _Acts and Monuments_, v. 428, amongst the names of "godly -brethren at Oxford" suspected of heresy, and compelled to do public -penance, mention is made of "Taverner the musician," of "Friswide College" -(Frideswede, now Christ Church); and again, v. 423, Anthony Dalaber says, -"I stode at the quier door and heard Master Taverner play." Dr. EADIE, -_The English Bible_, i. 343, assumes that the reference in this last -passage is to Richard Taverner; but far more probably the reference is to -John Taverner, who, according to WOOD, _Athenę Oxoniensis_, i. 124, was -"sometime organist of Cardinal College." I find no other foundation than -these doubtful passages for the statement made by WESTCOTT, _History of -the English Bible_, ed. 2, p. 85, and by EADIE, _loc. cit._, that Richard -Taverner was one of those who suffered persecution upon the first -circulation of Tyndale's New Testament. - -[20] See COTTON, _Editions of the English Bible_, p. 21. - -[21] From this circumstance the Great Bible is often, but improperly, -called Cranmer's Bible. "The Prologue or Preface made by Thomas Cranmer -sometime Archbishop of Canterbury," is prefixed to many Bibles, to some -editions of the Genevan, and to the Bishops. - -[22] The dates of these editions, as given in the colophons, are, July, -1540; November, 1540 (1541 on title-page); May, 1541; November, 1541; -December, 1541. - -[23] He married Catherine, sister of John Calvin. An interesting account -of "The Life and Death of Mr. William Whittingham, Deane of Durham, who -departed this life A.D. 1579, June 10," found amongst the papers of -Anthony ą Wood, preserved in the Bodleian Library, is given by DR. -LORIMER, _John Knox and the Church of England_, pp. 303-317. - -[24] The dedication to the queen, prefixed to this volume, is dated -Geneva, February 10th, 1559. After exhorting the queen to persevere in the -reformation of religion, the writers state that "albeit they had begun -more than a year ago to peruse the _English_ Translation of the Bible, and -to bring it to the pure simplicity and true meaning of the Spirit of God, -yet when they heard that Almighty God had miraculously preserved her to -that most excellent dignity, with most joyful minds and great diligence -they endeavoured themselves to set forth this most excellent Book of the -Psalms unto her Grace as a special token of their service and goodwill -till the rest of the Bible, which was in good readiness, should be -accomplished and presented." (ANTHONY JOHNSON, _Historical Account of the -Several English Translations of the Bible_. Reprinted in WATSON'S -_Collection of Theological Tracts_, vol. iii. p. 87.) - -[25] - - _verse._ 1557. 1560. - 1. out of the way apart - 3. they saw there appeared unto them - 4. here is good beying for us it is good for us to be here - 5. that cloude the cloude - my deare sonne my beloved sonne - in whom I delyte in whom I am well pleased - 6. were afrayed were sore afrayde - 7. But Jesus Then Jesus - 8. loked up lifted up their eyes - 9. See that ye shewe Shewe - be risen rise - death the dead - 11. Jesus And Jesus - 12. lusted would - In like wise likewise - 14. people multitude - 15. mercie pitie - oft ofttimes - 17. Jesus Then Jesus - how long (_bis_). how long now (_bis_) - 18. came out went out - even that same at that - 19. secrectly apart - 20. Jesus And Jesus - if ye had if ye have - ye should ye shall - it should it shall - neither could anything and nothing shall - for you to do unto you - 22. As they And as they - passed the time abode - betraied delivered - 23. and the thyrd but the third - sorowed greatly were verie sorie - 24. were wont to gather received - 25. spake first to him prevented - 27. thyne angle an angle - the fyshe that first the first fish that - pay give it unto them - -[26] Strype also tells us that the expenses of publication were borne -chiefly by John Bodley, father of Sir Thomas Bodley, the founder of the -Bodleian Library at Oxford.--_Life of Parker_, p. 206. - -[27] It is very pleasant to read that, notwithstanding this, Parker joined -with Grindal, Bishop of London, in pleading for an extension of the patent -granted to Bodley, in order to enable him to publish the new edition of -the Genevan referred to above. Writing, March 9th, 1565, to Cecil, the -Queen's Secretary, the Archbishop and Bishop say, "That they thought so -well of the first Impression, and the Review of those who had since -travelled therein, that they wisht it would please him to be a Means, that -Twelve Years longer Term might be by Special Privilege granted him, in -consideration of the Charges by him and his Associates in the first -Impression, and the Review sithence sustained. And that tho' one other -special Bible for the Churches were meant by them to be set forth, as -convenient Time and Leisure hereafter should permit, yet should it nothing -hinder, but rather do much good, to have Diversity of Translations and -Readings."--STRYPE, _Life of Parker_, p. 207, Folio Edition. - -[28] See Appendix G. - -[29] Pagninus was a learned Dominican, who published at Lyons, in 1528, a -new translation in Latin of the Old and New Testaments. - -[30] STRYPE, _Life of Parker_, Appendix, p. 139. - -[31] _Ibid_, p. 399. - -[32] In an attack made upon Protestant versions of the Scriptures by -Thomas Ward, in the reign of James II., or three-quarters of a century -after the publication of the Authorized Version, the writer selects his -examples from Genevan Bibles of the years 1562, 1577, and 1579, and speaks -of this Bible as "well known in England even to this day, as being yet in -many men's hands."--_Errata to the Protestant Bible_, p. 19, ed. 1737. - -[33] The Old Testament was not published till long afterwards, when the -College was once more settled at Douai. It is hence called the Douai -Bible. The first volume was published in 1609, and the second in 1610. In -the preface it is stated that the translation was made "about thirtie -yeares since." - -[34] Amongst the former are advent, allegory, anathema, assumption, -calumniate, co-operate, evangelize, eunuch, gratis, holocaust, neophyte, -paraclete, pentecost, victim. Amongst the latter are agnition, azymes, -commessation, condigne, contristate, depositum, donaries, exinanited, -parasceue, pasche, prefinition, loaves of proposition, repropitiate, -superedified. - -[35] Compare the word "leasowes," still used in some parts of the country -for "meadows." - -[36] "Of all the English versions, the Bishops' Bible had probably the -least success. It did not command the respect of scholars, and its size -and cost were far from meeting the wants of the people. Its circulation -appears to have been practically limited to the churches which were -ordered to be supplied with it."--Dr. PLUMPTRE, _Dictionary of the Bible_, -vol. iii. p. 1,675. - -[37] His name is variously spelt Rainolds, Rainoldes, Reinolds, Reynolds. - -[38] See Dr. WILLIAM BARLOW'S _Sum and Substance of the Conference which -it pleased his Excellent Majesty to have with the Lords Bishops, and -others of his Clergy, in his Majesty's Privy Chamber at Hampton Court, -Jan. 1603_ (o.s.). Reprinted in _The Phenix: or a Revival of Scarce and -Valuable Pieces_, p. 157. Lond. 1707. - -[39] Rendered in the Bishops' and the Great Bible, "and bordereth upon the -city which is now called Jerusalem," instead of, "and answered to -Jerusalem which now is." - -[40] Rendered in the Great Bible and Prayer Book Psalter, "they were not -obedient," instead of, "they were not disobedient," as in Genevan, or -"they rebelled not," as in our present Bibles. - -[41] Rendered in the Great Bible and Prayer Book Psalter, "and prayed," -instead of, "and executed judgment." - -[42] See LEWIS, _History of the English Translations of the Bible_, p. -313; or EADIE, _The English Bible_, vol. ii. p. 180; or WESTCOTT, _History -of the English Bible_, p. 113. The king's letter is given in full by -CARDWELL, _Documentary Annals of the Reformed Church of England_, vol. ii. -p. 65, ed. 1839. - -[43] For the names of the Revisers of 1611 see Appendix H. - -[44] That is, the Great Bible; called Whitchurch's, from the name of one -of the printers. - -[45] BURNET, _History of the Reformation_, part ii., Appendix, p. 368, ed. -1681. - -[46] One of whom, Dr. Samuel Ward, had himself taken part in the English -revision. - -[47] Tables of Genealogies and a description of the Holy Land are found -prefixed to many early editions of King James's Bible. - -[48] _Acta Synodi Dordrechti habitę_, p. 19, ed. 1620. - -[49] CARDWELL, _Documentary Annals_, vol. ii. p. 68, ed. 1839. - -[50] See Appendix F. - -[51] For a list of the Revisers see Appendix H. - -[52] In some cases, however, this further subdivision of work seems to -have taken place. Anthony Walker, in his _Life of John Bois_, p. 47 -(reprinted in PECK'S _Desiderata Curiosa_), says: "Sure I am that Part of -the Apocrypha was allotted to him (for he hath showed me the very copy he -translated by), but to my Grief I know not what part." Bois was a member -of the company to which the Apocrypha was assigned. Walker goes on to say, -"All the time he was about his own Part, his Commons were given to him at -St. Johns, where he abode all the week till Saturday night; and then he -went home to discharge his Cure, returning thence on Monday morning. When -he had finished his own part, at the earnest request of him to whom it was -assigned he undertook a Second, and then he was to common in another -College. But I forbear to name both the person and the House." - -[53] The bare fact that the Oxford Revisers met in Rainolds' lodgings is -mentioned by WOOD, _Historia Univ. Oxon._, vol. i. p. 311, and is referred -to by STOUGHTON, _Our English Bible_, p. 248. - -[54] FULLER'S _Abel Redivivus_, p. 487. In his _Church History_, book x. -p. 48, Fuller says of Rainolds that he was a man deserving of the epitaph. -"Incertum est utrum Doctior an Melior." "We know not which was the -greater, his learning or his goodness." - -[55] PECK, _Desiderata Curiosa_, p. 47. - -[56] It is clear, from the words which immediately follow, that the writer -uses the word "company" here for the entire number of translators -belonging to any one of the three centres. In the written account -presented to the Synod of Dort by the English delegates, it is said that -_twelve_ persons, selected out of the companies, met together, and -reviewed and corrected the entire work. Wood also (_Athenę Oxon._, vol. i. -p. 490) gives twelve as the number of the "selected," and amongst them -includes Bilson and Miles Smith. - -[57] The writer quaintly remarks in a parenthesis, "Though Mr. Downes -would not go till he was either fetcht or threatened with the Pursuivant." - -[58] Lewis (_History of the English Translations of the Bible_, p. 323) by -a strange blunder turns these shillings into pounds. - -[59] Walker adds, "Whilst they were employed in this last business, he and -he only took notes of their proceedings, which notes he kept till his -dying day." If these notes could be recovered they would throw much light -upon many points of interest in connection with the Revision of 1611. - -[60] FULLER, _Church History_, book x. p. 57. - -[61] See Mr. HENRY STEVENS, _Printed Bibles in the Caxton Exhibition_, p. -110. But if Mr. Stevens be right in this contention, the publisher can -scarcely be held free from the charge of false suggestion, since the -phrase occurs in earlier Bibles in the sense which it most naturally -bears. In the edition of the Great Bible dated April, 1540, we have on the -title-page: "This is the Byble apoynted to the use of the churches," and -the meaning of this is shown by the fuller form that appears in the -title-page of the edition of November, 1540, "auctorysed and apoynted by -the commaundement of oure moost redoubted Prynce and soveraygne Lorde -Kynge Henrye the VIII. ... to be frequented and used in every churche -within this his sayd realme." An edition of the Bishops' Bible dated 1585 -has the inscription, "Authorized and appointed to be read in Churches;" -and King Charles II.'s _Declaration to all His Loving Subjects_, is -"Appointed to to be Read in all Churches and Chapels within this kingdom." - -[62] The latest quarto edition of the Genevan published in England bears -the date 1615, the latest folio, 1616. - -[63] This edition has hence been described by Bible collectors as the -"Wicked Bible." The error was of course speedily discovered and the -edition suppressed. Archbishop Laud fined the printer in the sum of £300, -and with this he is said to have bought a fount of Greek type for the -University of Oxford. - -[64] In the reign of Charles II. a silly report was set afloat that Field, -the printer of what is known as the Pearl Bible of 1653, had received a -present of £1,500 from the Independents to introduce this corruption into -the text. See D'ISRAELI'S _Curiosities of Literature_, Art. Pearl Bible. -Mr. D'Israeli must have been ignorant of the fact that this error occurs -in Bibles printed fifteen years earlier than the Pearl Bible, and by the -University Press, Cambridge. - -[65] This may possibly have been a change deliberately made by the editor, -who either had a different Greek text or followed the Vulgate; but even in -that case it would be a very awkward way of rendering the text before him. - -[66] This he has done, professedly, in the attempt to represent the -version of 1611, "so far as may be, in the precise shape that it would -have assumed if its venerable translators had shown themselves more exempt -than they were from the failings incident to human infirmity; or if the -same severe accuracy which is now demanded in carrying so important a -volume through the press had been deemed requisite, or was at all usual in -their age."--Introduction to Cambridge Paragraph Bible, p. i. - -[67] The LXX. and Vulgate are here right; so also Wycliffe, who, -translating from the Latin, renders, "Seven trompes, whos vse is in the -iubile." - -[68] Wycliffe, "Stronge men seseden in Yrael." - -[69] Here again the LXX., Vulgate, and Wycliffe are right. Wycliffe -renders, "of whom shulen be alle the best thingis of Yrael." - -[70] The LXX., Vulgate, Wycliffe, the Great Bible, the Genevan, and the -Bishops', all give the true sense. - -[71] In their rendering of verse 3 the Revisers of 1611 have followed the -Genevan. Of the older versions, the Great Bible best renders this verse, -"All my delyte is upon the saynctes that are in the earth, and upon suche -as excell in vertue." - -[72] The Vulgate leads the way in this error. - -[73] Tyndale, the Great Bible, and the Genevan render correctly. - -[74] So the Rheims, "Why do you also trangresse the commaundement of God -for your tradition?" - -[75] So Wycliffe, "for they ben feithful and loued, the whiche ben -parceners of benefice;" and the Rheims, "because they be faithful and -beloued which are partakers of the benefite." - -[76] Here all the older versions go wrong. - -[77] The first four books of the _Annals of Tacitus_ are found only in a -single MS. (the Medicean) of the eleventh century. The nine books of the -_Letters of Pliny the Younger_ are found complete in one MS. only, of the -tenth century; this also is in the Medicean Library. - -[78] From the Latin _uncia_, an inch. - -[79] In some MSS. called _palimpsests_, the more ancient, and to us the -more valuable, writing has been partially washed away, in order that the -vellum might be used again for some more recent work. In these cases it is -exceedingly difficult to decipher, beneath the later and darker writing, -the traces of the older writing; indeed, not unfrequently the characters -are so faded that they cannot be read at all until revived by some -chemical preparation. The Ephraem Codex is a MS. of this kind. - -[80] Commonly referred to under the symbol [Hebrew], the Hebrew letter, -_Aleph_. - -[81] Referred to as B. - -[82] Referred to as A. - -[83] Referred to as C. - -[84] Referred to as D of the Gospels. - -[85] Referred to as D of the Epistles. - -[86] The License for its publication was not granted until March 20, 1520. - -[87] Namely, his sole authority for the Apocalypse. - -[88] He had previously published two smaller editions (16mo), one in 1546, -and another in 1549. - -[89] Now called the Codex Regius, and denoted by L. - -[90] The collation of the eight Parisian MSS. was done for him by his son -Henry, then a youth of eighteen. - -[91] At Geneva, whither he had deemed it prudent to remove shortly after -the publication of his celebrated edition of the Greek New Testament. - -[92] _Works_, vol. vi. p. 194. - -[93] The draft of this Bill is preserved in the State Paper Office -(_Domestic Interreg._, Bundle 662, f. 12), and is given in full by Dr. -STOUGHTON, _Church of the Commonwealth_, p. 543. - -[94] _Errata to the Protestant Bible_, Pref. p. 3., ed. 1737. - -[95] In the library of Trinity College, Dublin, there is a manuscript in -three volumes of an English version of the Bible, by Ambrose Ussher, -brother of Archbishop Ussher. The date assigned to it is about 1620. It -does not, however, seem to be in any proper sense a revision of the -version of 1611, but rather an independent revision based upon the earlier -versions. In an "epistle dedicatorie" to James I. the writer describes -himself as having "leisurelie and seasonablie dressed" and "served out -this other dish" while His Majesty was "a doing on" the "seasonable sudden -meale" which the translators had hastily prepared. He further states that -he did not oppose "to our new translation old interpretationes alreadie -waighed and reiected," but "fresh and new that yeeld new consideration and -that fight not onlie with our English Bible, but likelie with all -translated bibles in what language soeuer and contrarieth them." As far as -can be gathered from the examination of a single chapter, the work seems -chiefly based upon the Genevan. The version is incomplete. Vol. i. -contains Genesis, Exodus, Leviticus, Numbers, Deuteronomy, Joshua -(imperfect), Judges, Ruth, Samuel; vol. ii. contains Kings, Chronicles, -Ezra, Nehemiah (imperfect), Esther, and a Latin version of part of Joshua; -vol. iii. contains Job, Psalms (partly in Latin), Proverbs, Song of -Solomon, Ecclesiastes, Isaiah, Jeremiah, Lamentations, Ezekiel, Daniel -(partly in Latin), the Minor Prophets, the first chapter of St. John's -Gospel, Romans, Corinthians, Philemon, James, Peter, John, Apocalypse -(partly in Latin), Jude.--Royal Commission on Historical Manuscripts, -_Fourth Report_, pp. 589-598. - -[96] _The Life and Death of Mr. Henry Jessey_, p. 47. - -[97] Mace's rendering of James iii. 5, 6 is the passage most frequently -quoted in illustration of his style. "So the tongue is but a small part of -the body, yet how grand are its pretensions, a spark of fire! what -quantities of timber will it blow into a flame? the tongue is a brand that -sets the world in a combustion, it is but one of the numerous organs of -the body, yet it can blast whole assemblies: tipped with infernal sulphur -it sets the whole train of life in a blaze." It is but right, however, to -state that this is perhaps the very worst passage in the book. The -following verses are a fair specimen of his ordinary style. Acts xix. 8, -9: "At length Paul went to the synagogue, where he spoke with great -freedom, and for three months he conferred with them to persuade them of -the truth of the evangelical kingdom, but some of them being such obdurate -infidels as to inveigh against the institution before the populace, he -retired, and taking the disciples with him, he instructed them daily in -the school of one Tyrannus." - -A yet more offensive specimen of this style of translation was supplied by -the New Testament published in 1768, by E. Harwood, and entitled, _A -literal translation of the New Testament, being an attempt to translate -the Sacred Writings with the same Freedom, Spirit, and Elegance with which -other English Translations from the Greek Classics have lately been -executed_; a work which, however faithfully it may represent the inflated -and stilted style which then prevailed, can now be read only with -astonishment and disgust. - -[98] Worsley died before the publication of the volume. It was edited by -M. Bradshaw and S. Worsley. - -[99] In 3 vols., 8vo. A second edition in 2 vols., 8vo., was published in -1795. _Memoirs of Gilbert Wakefield_, vol. i. p. 355; vol. ii. p. 468. - -[100] The work was intended to form eight vols. 4to. - -[101] SCRIVENER, _Introduction to the Criticism of the New Testament_, p. -397. - -[102] _Eclectic Review_, January, 1809, p. 31. - -[103] _Lectures on the Criticism and Interpretation of the Bible_, p. 297, -ed. 1828. The italics are Dr. Marsh's own. - -[104] The members of this first joint Committee were Dr. Wilberforce, Dr. -Ellicott, Dr. Thirlwall, Dr. Ollivant, Dr. E. H. Browne (Bishop of Ely), -Dr. Chr. Wordsworth (Bishop of Lincoln), and Dr. G. Moberly (Bishop of -Salisbury); Dr. Bickersteth (the Prolocutor); Deans Alford, Jeremie, and -Stanley; Archdeacons Rose, Freeman, and Grant; Chancellor Massingberd; -Canons Blakesley, How, Selwyn, Swainson, and Woodgate; Dr. Kay, Dr. Jebb, -and Mr. De Winton. - -[105] The Convocation of York declined to take part in the revision, on -the ground that in their judgment the time was unfavourable for such a -work. - -[106] Canon Selwyn had persistently advocated the claims of revision, and -had brought it before the Notice of the Lower House of Convocation so -early as March 1st, 1856. Notice of a renewed motion on the question had -been given by him for the meeting of Convocation on February, 1870, and -was only withdrawal when superseded by the proposal sent down on February -11th from the Upper House. - -[107] Canon Cook, Dr. J. H. Newman, Canon Pusey, and Dr. W. Wright. Dr. -Wright, however, subsequently joined the Old Testament Company. - -[108] Dr. S. P. Tregelles. - -[109] Now Bishop of Winchester. - -[110] Now Dean of Canterbury. - -[111] Now Dean of Peterborough. - -[112] Now D.D. - -[113] Now Bursar. - -[114] Now Dean of Lichfield. - -[115] Now Dean of Lincoln. - -[116] Now D.D. and Hulsean Professor of Divinity, Cambridge. - -[117] Now Bishop of Durham. - -[118] Now D.D., and Master of the Leys School, Cambridge. - -[119] Now D.D., Principal of New College, London, and Lee Professor of -Divinity. - -[120] Now Professor of Humanity, St. Andrews. - -[121] Now Dean of Rochester. - -[122] Now LL.D. - -[123] Now Principal of the Presbyterian College, Carmarthen. - -[124] Now also Dean of Llandaff. - -[125] Now also Regius Professor of Divinity, Cambridge. - -[126] Now Lady Margaret Preacher, Cambridge. - -[127] Now Archdeacon of Oxford. - -[128] Corresponding Member. - -[129] These have been thus distributed: - - Bishop of Gloucester 405 - Dr. Scrivener 399 - Mr. Humphry 385 - Dr. Newth 373 - Dr. Hort 362 - Dean of Lichfield 352 - Dean of Rochester 337 - Canon Westcott 304 - Dean of Llandaff 302 - Dean of Lincoln 297 - Bishop of Durham 290 - Archdeacon Lee 283 - Dr. Moulton 271 - Archdeacon Palmer 255 - Dean of Westminster 253 - Dr. Vance Smith 245 - Dr. Brown 209 - Dr. Angus 199 - Dr. Milligan 182 - Canon Kennedy 165 - Dr. Eadie 135 - Bishop of Salisbury 121 - Bishop of St. Andrews 109 - Dr. Roberts 94 - Archbishop of Dublin 63 - Dean Merivale 19 - Dean Alford 16 - Bishop Wilberforce 1 - -[130] As the original would be very obscure to many of my readers, I have -somewhat reluctantly decided to give the modern spelling and the modern -equivalent for obsolete words. - -[131] Psalm lxxxvii. 6 is thus rendered in the Wycliffite versions, after -the Vulgate and LXX. The LXX. here differs from the Hebrew. - -[132] The word Judah, from which "Jew" is derived, is from a Hebrew verb, -meaning "to praise." (See Gen. xxix. 35; xlix. 8.) - -[133] By "sentence" Purvey commonly means "sense," or "meaning." - -[134] That is, if he examine many copies, and especially those of recent -date. - -[135] AUGUSTINE, _Christian Doctrine_, book ii., c. xi. - -[136] Bohemians. - -[137] AUGUSTINE, _Christian Doctrine_, b. ii. c. xii. - -[138] Wisdom, iv. 3. - -[139] This Prologue contains but little in the way of historical -information. It has this especial interest, that it is the preface of the -first printed portion of the English Bible. - -[140] Imitate. - -[141] Changed in later editions, first into "To the diligent and Christian -Reader. Grace, mercie, and peace, through Christ Jesus," and then "To the -Christian Reader" simply. - -[142] Whittingham had previously done the same in his New Testament of -1557. In his address "To the Reader" he says: "And because the Hebrewe and -Greke phrases, which are strange to rendre in other tongues, and also -short, shulde not be to hard, I haue sometyme interpreted them without any -whit diminishing the grace of the sense, as our lagage doth vse them, and -sometyme have put to that worde which lacking made the sentence obscure, -but haue set it in such letters as may easily be discerned from the comun -text." - -In some later editions of the Genevan Bible, printed in black letter, this -clause is altered into "wee have put in the text between these two markes -[ ] such worde or verbe as doth more properlie explane or manifest the -text in our tongue." - -[143] To the end that. - -[144] [Greek: exō belous] - -[145] [Greek: seisachtheian] - -[146] _Circa annum 900. B. Rhenan. rerum German lib. 2._ - -[147] STRYPE, _Life of Parker_, b. iv. c. 20; JOHNSON, _Historical -Account_, p. 87; BURNET, _History of the Reformation_, part ii. book iii. -p. 406, ed. 1681. - -[148] The Psalms were in the first instance assigned to Guest, Bishop of -Rochester. It is probable that the Archbishop was dissatisfied with -Guest's work, and on good grounds, for he despatched it very quickly, and -forwarded it to the Archbishop with a letter, in which he thus sets forth -his estimate of his duty as a translator: "I have not altered the -Translation but where it giveth occasion of an error. As in the first -Psalm, at the beginning I turn the preterperfect tense into the present -tense; because the tense is too hard in the preterperfect tense. Where in -the New Testament one piece of a Psalm is reported, I translate it in the -Psalm according to the translation thereof in the New Testament, for the -avoiding of the offence that may rise to the people upon diverse -translations." (STRYPE, _Life of Parker_, b. iii. c. 6; _Parker -Correspondence_, PARKER, sec. ed. p. 250.) - -[149] _Parker Correspondence_, PARKER, sec. ed. p. 335. - -[150] _Hist. of Ref._, part ii. book iii. p. 406, ed. 1681. - -[151] _Collection of Records_, part ii. book iii. number 10. - -[152] Probably a misprint for Harmer. - -[153] CARDWELL, _Documentary Annals_, vol. ii. p. 110. - -[154] Barlow was present at the Hampton Court Conference in January, 1601, -and all accounts describe him as then Dean of Chester; and his narrative -of the Conference, published in 1604, is described as "contracted by -William Barlow, Doctor of Divinity, and Dean of Chester." Sir Peter -Leycester, _Hist. Antiq. of Cheshire_, p. 169, states that Barlow was -appointed Dean in 1603. - -[155] Bishop of Chichester, November 3rd, 1605; Bishop of Ely, 1609; -Bishop of Winchester, 1619. - -[156] Bishop of Lichfield, April, 1614; Bishop of Norwich, 1618. - -[157] Subsequently Regius Professor of Hebrew, Cambridge. - -[158] Lively died May, 1605, and hence could not have taken any active -part in the Revision. - -[159] Afterwards D.D., and successively Master of Peterhouse and of -Trinity College. - -[160] Succeeded Dr. Duport in the Mastership of Jesus College, Cambridge. - -[161] Succeeded Mr. Lively as Regius Professor of Hebrew. - -[162] Afterwards Rector of Exeter College, Oxford. - -[163] Afterwards Bishop of Gloucester. - -[164] Master of Sidney College, January, 1609; Archdeacon of Taunton, -1615; Vice-Chancellor, Cambridge, 1620; Lady Margaret Professor of -Divinity, 1621. - -[165] Afterwards D.D., Prebendary of Chichester, and Rector of Bishop's -Waltham, Hants. - -[166] Bishop of Gloucester, March 19th, 1605; Bishop of London, May 18th, -1607. - -[167] Bishop of Lichfield and Coventry, 1609; Bishop of London, 1610. - -[168] Died November, 1604, and hence could have taken no part in the work -of the Company. His name is not mentioned by Wood in the list given in -_Hist. et Antiq. Univ. Oxon._, i. p. 311, ed. 1674. - -[169] Knighted at Windsor, September 21st, 1604. - -[170] WOOD, _Athenę Oxoniensis_, i. 355. - -[171] _Ibid_, i. 570. - -[172] Subsequently, on the death of Rainolds, President of Corpus Christi -College. Dr. WESTCOTT, _History of English Bible_, sec. ed. p. 117, and -Dr. MOULTON, _History of English Bible_, p. 196, both have Dr. _T._ -Spencer, but his name, as inscribed on the monument in the Chapel of -Corpus Christi College, is IOHANNES SPENSER, and is so given by Wood. - - - - -Transcriber's Notes: - -Passages in italics are indicated by _italics_. - -Passages in bold are indicated by =bold=. - -Superscripted characters are indicated by {superscript}. - -The original text contains letters with diacritical marks that are not -represented in this text version. - -The original text includes Greek characters that have been replaced with -transliterations in this text version. - -The original text includes a Hebrew character that is represented as -[Hebrew] in this text version. - -The original text includes various symbols that are represented as -[Symbol: description] in this text version. - - - - - - -End of Project Gutenberg's Lectures on Bible Revision, by Samuel Newth - -*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK LECTURES ON BIBLE REVISION *** - -***** This file should be named 42514-8.txt or 42514-8.zip ***** -This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: - http://www.gutenberg.org/4/2/5/1/42514/ - -Produced by The Online Distributed Proofreading Team at -http://www.pgdp.net (This file was produced from images -generously made available by The Internet Archive.) - - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions -will be renamed. - -Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no -one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation -(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without -permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, -set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to -copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to -protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark. Project -Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you -charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission. If you -do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the -rules is very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose -such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and -research. They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do -practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks. Redistribution is -subject to the trademark license, especially commercial -redistribution. - - - -*** START: FULL LICENSE *** - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project -Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at - www.gutenberg.org/license. - - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy -all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession. -If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the -terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or -entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement -and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic -works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation" -or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the -collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an -individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are -located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from -copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative -works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg -are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project -Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by -freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of -this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with -the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by -keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project -Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in -a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check -the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement -before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or -creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project -Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning -the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United -States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate -access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently -whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, -copied or distributed: - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with -almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or -re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included -with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived -from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is -posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied -and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees -or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work -with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the -work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 -through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the -Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or -1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional -terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked -to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the -permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any -word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or -distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than -"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version -posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org), -you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a -copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon -request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other -form. Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided -that - -- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is - owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he - has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the - Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments - must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you - prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax - returns. Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and - sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the - address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to - the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation." - -- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or - destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium - and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of - Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any - money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days - of receipt of the work. - -- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set -forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from -both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael -Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the -Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm -collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic -works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain -"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or -corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual -property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a -computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by -your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with -your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with -the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a -refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity -providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to -receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy -is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further -opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO OTHER -WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO -WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. -If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the -law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be -interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by -the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any -provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance -with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production, -promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works, -harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, -that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do -or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm -work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any -Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause. - - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers -including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists -because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from -people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations. -To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation -and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 -and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org - - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive -Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent -permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S. -Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered -throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at 809 -North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email -contact links and up to date contact information can be found at the -Foundation's web site and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact - -For additional contact information: - Dr. Gregory B. Newby - Chief Executive and Director - gbnewby@pglaf.org - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide -spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To -SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any -particular state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. -To donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate - - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic -works. - -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm -concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared -with anyone. For forty years, he produced and distributed Project -Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S. -unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily -keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition. - -Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility: - - www.gutenberg.org - -This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. - |